#here comes the... uh... fun chapter | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

salem-s · 3 months ago

Text

01 ─ PLAYING THE PART UNDER THE SICILIAN SUN (18+) ── RAFE CAMERON

SYNOPSIS when your image-obsessed mother catches you and Rafe Cameron ─ your friends with benefits ─ in a compromising situation, you must lie and say you're dating. It spirals out of control when your mother invites him to your cousin's upcoming wedding in Italy, and spirals even further when he says yes. SERIES MASTERLIST | NEXT PART

WARNINGS suggestive themes, nudity, swearing, graphic imagery.

WORD COUNT 5.9k. Yikes.

SONG OF THE CHAPTER forget it by blood orange

“I’m gonna hop in the shower, so here.”

You gather each item of clothing he sporadically scattered across the room earlier, bunching it in your arms and hissing as his belt loop harshly knocks against your elbow. You plop the pile on his belly as Rafe lounges lazily, one arm resting under his head and the other skimming over his bare torso.

The act neglects to faze him as he simply watches you, the thin grey sheets bunch up dangerously low around his hips as the clothes sit – with no intention of going back on his body anytime soon – idly in his lap.

If anything, his eyes do all the talking: come back to bed. Now.

Pushing the wordless message to the back of your mind, you notice that he makes no effort to move, instead his eyes scanning up and down your nude body.

You scoff at his sloth. “No, by all means, take your time.”

He hums teasingly at the attempt to act tough. “You don’t want me to join you, baby?”

Rafe’s nimble fingers reach out to grab you by the waist, his sweet talk stirring something scandalous in your tummy. But you swerve his touch, knowing you'll undoubtedly give in if he gets his hands on you, and you have too much to do today to even contemplate going back to bed with him right now.

“Nuh-uh, Cameron,” you warn seriously, waving a finger at him, trying not to grin at his ridiculous pout. He looks too comfortable on your bed, like he was made to lay there. “I need to have an everything shower.”

“And I should care because..?”

You roll your eyes, as if it’s obvious. “My everything shower time is me time. It’s forty five minutes of work. I’m sweating. I’m cleaning. I’m shaving. You don’t need to see all of that. I don’t want you to see all of that,” you say sternly.

Instead of seceding, Rafe scoffs in utter disbelief. It’s almost mean.

He sits up in bed, clothes bunching on his lap.

“So, let me get this straight. You’ll let me see your gaping asshole, but you won’t let me see you shave?”

You and Rafe have this mutual agreement where you sleep together when it’s convenient, or when someone’s bored, or after a night of drinking and smoking and one wants to lay around and have a little fun. It’s simple, no strings attached or added complications, because neither you nor Rafe have the emotional or physical capacities to even consider being in a romantic relationship in this day and age.

At least that’s what you repeat in your head over and over again, reiterating the mantra more than you do your own class notes.

But that's besides the point.

Towards the end of freshmen year, your separate friend groups collided after a risky run in with campus police. The experience undoubtedly brought you all closer to the point where, by the end of the year, everyone was already planning shenanigans to get up to at the start of sophomore year, and it just snowballed from there.

Your friendship with Rafe, however, started rocky. The two of you liked to quip and jab at each other – often at the expense of the other. It was more teasing on Rafe’s side and defense on yours, because a favorite past time of yours is putting cocky men in their place when they try to act up around you. And if Rafe is good at one thing, it’s being overly confident in every situation he manages to squeeze himself into.

Months of tennis-match-bickering back and forth led to one night where Rafe accidentally found you walking back to your dorm in a state of hysteria after you got love-bombed by your three-peat situationship – a nice boy named Jeremy who simply wanted to take the next step – muttering to yourself incredulously. After making sure you literally weren't in a state of psychosis, Rafe had shrugged off his jean jacket (which wasn't very warm) to give to you and walked with you.

You had lamented on why people couldn’t just take casual sex literally, how it’s impossible to find someone who understands the meaning of casual. In his oh-so-well-mannered nature, Rafe was eager to agree on this case and point, how relationships never work in college anyway, that it’s impossible to have fun these days without the other person ruining it by expecting more.

One thing led to another and you both created the agreement: casual sex. Friends who constantly bicker who also happen to have sex. Two people who hook up when it’s convenient with no emotional repercussions whatsoever. The idea seemed much easier since you and him are neighbors in the dorm, his room being ten feet to the right where you share a concrete wall.

While it solves the walk of shame problem, it augments the issue of when Rafe brings other partners over and the noise gets a little extreme. You often wonder if he can hear whenever you bring someone else, and a small part of you hopes so, because the girls he brings home are genuinely so fucking annoying.

(Because it doesn’t really help when Rafe’s the best lay of your sexual career. Not that you'll ever have the gall to admit that to him.)

You bark out an unattractive laugh at his crudeness, and ignore the flip of your heartbeat when Rafe grins cockily at the noise. Taking a towel out from the drawer, you wrap it around your body and spin around to face him, still unmoving with no sense of urgency or implication that he’s leaving anytime soon.

“You’re loitering. Go back to your room.”

Rafe tilts his head to the side, almost inviting the confrontation. “You know I can eventually fuck a yes out of you, right?”

Duh, you think. You're well aware of the effect his body has on yours even if your mind keeps telling you no, it’s nothing more than sex and it never will be.

However, he takes your silence as contemplation, a lazy smirk etching his lips.

“Sweet girl,” Rafe drones out, his saccharine tone taking a slight warning as if to say make up your mind.

But no, you're not falling for that stupidly endearing pet name that regretfully makes your mind turn to mush. “Nice try. Get dressed.”

“Can you help me? I forgot how.”

You roll your eyes, opening your mouth to respond but three harsh knocks at the door interrupt your thoughts. And thank god, because you aren't sure how to respond to his incessant flirting without eventually giving in, since his relentless attempts at a round two, three, four are usually successful.

Despite the interruption, you stand confused, eyes darting to the mini clock on the nightstand showing the time.

“Fuck’s sake. Marianne's early, we aren’t supposed to leave until ten.” You dart your gaze from the time to the man in bed, watching you with a mischievous gleam in his eye. “Jesus. Will you get dressed?”

Rafe doesn’t move, instead he stretches his arms up and you have to tear your gaze away. “Will you tell Mare to give us, uhhh, like, ten minutes?”

“You’re insufferable,” you huff, clutching the towel tighter as you move towards the door to look in the peephole. “I’ll have you know that I–”

You freeze when you look in the peephole, hand hovering over the doorknob. Heart dropping to your feet, you suck in a harsh breath as if the wind is knocked out of your chest, already feeling its beat thumping against your rib cage a mile a minute.

It’s not Marianne behind the door.

It’s your mother.

Your mother who you've been ghosting for the past month.

Shiiiiiiiiiiiit.

“Know what, baby?” Rafe eggs on lazily, unbeknownst to the shit show that just began.

His voice thrusts you back to reality, stumbling back a few steps as you suck in another harsh breath, mind racing at the premature anxiety induced encounter that’s about to happen.

Your mind reels: your overly pretentious and spectacle-driven mother is behind that piece of wood. Rafe is still naked on the bed. Your mother’s been hounding you about several issues for weeks now that you've pushed to the back of your to-do list. You doesn’t have any clothes on and–

Oh, god, neither does Rafe.

You spin around as three more knocks make you jump out of your skin, locking eyes with him as you gesture to his clothes urgently.

“You need to leave.”

The complete 180 in behavior makes Rafe furrow his brows. “Wh–?”

You run over to him, grabbing his shirt and forcefully shoving it over his head and messing up his already tousled hair. “I’m not fucking around. Get dressed. Now,” you hiss stern-fully, ignoring his confused gaze because it just increasingly pisses you off more.

“Mare will live if she sees a sliver of skin,” he begins to defend, grabbing at your waist like a toddler and frowning when you swat him off.

“Yeah, well, it’s not Marianne at the door, it’s my fucking mom. So. Get. Dressed. Now.”

Rafe has the audacity to laugh in your face.

It only makes your stomach bubble in anxiety as you huff and throw the sheet off of his legs, messily pushing his legs through the holes of his boxers and jeans to urgently usher him to do what you're asking of him. Again, he makes absolutely no effort to move, instead watching you with an amused look.

“Why are you panicking?” he asks nonchalantly as if the whole situation isn’t an anxiety attack waiting to happen. “I’m great with parents.”

“No,” you immediately warn.

“I’m, like, the parent-whisperer.”

You continue to try (and fail) at dressing him. “Not while you’re my fuck buddy. She cannot know about this.” Your head whips back and forth between the door and the boy lazily lounging, chest heaving.

It’s infuriating how relaxed he is. Rafe reaches up and pushes some hair out of your face as three more knocks break the sound barrier. “Well, baby, I’m already here.”

“Fuck,” you mutter, pressing the heels of your palm to your forehead. “Fuck. I’m not screwing around, Rafe. Get dressed.” Then, pathetically, you add, “Please.”

Three more knocks, more like pounds, snap you out of your millisecond pity party. Stepping away from Rafe, you exhale shakily and push back the same strand of hair he attempted to brush away. Your brows furrow in thought, eyes trained on the ground as you calculate your plan of attack as a silence falls between you both.

Rafe manages to stand, pulling his jeans up the rest of the way and buckling his belt. The whole time he’s obeying your command he’s frowning, unable to discern if he’s frowning at the fact that you're so worked up over a parent (or how you used his real name) or how he’s actually listening to you.

“Okay,” you say sternly after a moment, mind made up as you slowly walk towards the door with your eyes trained on him. “You’re gay.”

“What?”

“It’s the only explanation that won’t get me viscerally berated. That, or you pretend to be my boyfriend.”

“You’d rather me be gay than be your boyfriend?”

You laugh humorlessly and it makes him frown deeper. The way you don't elaborate – nor stop laughing – makes his irritation bubble out of thin air, hands clenching at his fists at the fact that you think it’s so funny for the latter to be true, as if he could never provide that for you, as if the concept is a fantasy.

But the laugh dissipates as quickly as it came, your hand ghosting over the doorknob as you point to him with a shaky finger. “Don’t play.”

Then, you open the door a crack to reveal your mother.

Paulette is the living, breathing epitome of a trophy-wife-turned-emotionless-mother. Whatever concept a PTO mom has, it’s Paulette in a nutshell.

She drips heavily in subtle designer that, undoubtedly, looks flawless and effortless, but unfathomably performative as it simply flashes people on how much money she likes to flaunt. She donates to various charities but not without announcing the act with the specific amount coat-tailed to the sob story. She likes to doll you up into her perfect mold model child, while viscerally berating you behind the curtain and nitpicking all of the things you do wrong. She likes to make fun of your style and independence and blame it on the lack of male attention in your life.

Long story short? The two of you don’t get along.

Paulette curtly says your name in greeting and it’s hardly friendly. “I’ve been standing here for ages.”

You put your body in the small crack of the door frame, doing your best to shield your mother from seeing Rafe.

“Hi. This couldn’t have been a phone call?” you ask hurriedly, sheepishly, cheeks already flaming at the periculousness of the situation.

Paulette narrows her gaze like a hawk. “Apparently not. You haven’t answered a single one of my calls.” Then, she sighs as if being here is an inconvenience. “I’m done standing here, angel. It reeks of skunk. Let me in. We need to talk.”

“But–”

“Enough,” she snaps, not giving you the chance to think before she puts a perfectly manicured hand on the door, pushing it open with such force that it causes you to stumble. “I do everything for you and you can’t even–”

Paulette pauses when she steps into the dorm room, taking in the sight of Rafe, who stands tall and lean at the edge of the bed, thankfully fully dressed.

The silence engulfs the room as the door clicks shut, you clutch your towel with a pained expression etched on your face at the scandalous scene unfolding. Paulette’s stern gaze shifts from Rafe, to the unmade bed, to your basically naked body, and back to Rafe.

You shift uncomfortably after a beat. “Uh, mom, this is–”

“Rafe,” he suddenly introduces himself, flashing Paulette a charming smile that has you frowning in confusion. Since when does he have that kind of smile on the back burner? You nearly roll your eyes when he takes a step forward, politely offering Paulette his hand to shake. “Rafe Cameron.”

“Rafe,” Paulette repeats slowly, as if phonetically sounding it out, "Cameron."

You cough awkwardly at his outstretched hand. “He’s my f–”

“I’m her boyfriend.”

Your blood runs cold as you whip your head around to stare at him. The audacity of him–

But Paulette takes his hand and shakes it firmly, making a small hum of contemplation that has you holding your breath in anticipation, in anxiety. Silence engulfs them once more.

Retracting her polished hand, Paulette studies Rafe with a curious look.

“Boyfriend?” she hums cautiously. You nearly puke. Rafe nods. Your mother says your name again accusatorially. “You didn’t tell me about this.”

Rafe doesn’t falter. Instead, he beams and dials the charm to an eleven. “I asked her a few weeks ago, so it’s pretty new. And private. We haven’t even told some of our friends yet.”

You reel. How is he this calm? How is he making this up on the spot as if it’s been rehearsed? Why does he look so damn happy? Why is your heart in your throat? Can he stop smiling like that? Because it’s making you think that he–

“Weeks?” Paulette shoots you a look. “Is that so?”

You shrink under your mother’s gaze, not trusting words so you simply nod instead.

Paulette huffs at the response, putting her hands on her hips as she glares at you with an incredulous look. “You could’ve saved me the time and patience, if you just told me.” Paulette rubs out a growing migraine.

Your irritation suddenly spikes. The condescending tone in your mother’s voice, the way Rafe’s fake smile slowly starts to fade as he further discovers the dynamic between mother and daughter, the way you're is still standing in your too-short towel– it’s all too much.

“Okay, as much as I love the reunion, what exactly are you doing here?”

Paulette looks at you as if you have two heads. Exasperated, she throws her hands up in a really? gesture, as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world for you to be able to read your mother’s mind. You reciprocate the motion sarcastically.

“The wedding?”

You furrow your brows. “Wh– Jessa’s? What about it?”

Paulette then proceeds to ignore you, turning her full attention to Rafe, who’s been watching the entire conversation like a tennis match. “Has she told you about the wedding?”

Rafe’s gaze darts to you, cautiously shaking his head at your widening eyes. “Uh, no.”

You know where this is going, and panic surges to your throat.

You quickly jump to step in between your mother and Rafe.

“He’s not coming!”

The panicked tone startles all three of you, as you blink a few times and then clear your throat. You take a step back to gather yourself at the sudden outburst, but nearly jump as you bump against Rafe’s chest. There’s no escape with him right behind you and your mother right in front of you.

You've never felt more trapped. And underdressed.

Paulette raises her brow in offense at the tone of voice, at her daughter’s manic behavior, almost egging you on to continue embarrassing yourself.

Although you take a deep breath and remember the situation, finding your cool and taking a long, deep breath. That cool almost goes out the window when Rafe takes a particularly deep breath that makes his chest gently graze your back.

“Uh, well, we haven’t talked about it yet," you defend shakily, the tone so unlike your normal demeanor. "But it’s over Thanksgiving, I assume he has plans with his family.”

Then Rafe does the one thing you don't want him to do.

He fucking shrugs and opens his mouth. “I don’t have plans.”

(Actually, he does. But those plans entail trekking the long drive home, enduring a week of arguing with his dad and step-mom about ridiculous shit, drinking with his home-town friends, and spending Thanksgiving with his family where they all either pretend to like each other for one night or fight so violently that the kitchen is covered in thrown food. It’s a plan he’s been dreading, honestly.)

Paulette huffs as you feverishly blink, thinking of all the ways you can kill Rafe before you let this whole ordeal happen. Strangulation, maybe.

Your mother hums your name. “See? This all could’ve been avoided if you asked him and answered the phone.”

“Mom,” you say without thinking, voice threatening to shake with anger, “did you really come all this way to interrogate me about a date?”

Poison could be easiest, you think. It is a woman’s weapon, after all. No one would suspect if he all of a sudden had food poisoning, maybe from the dining hall or from all the food service he greedily orders. Remember when Arya–

“Interrogate is a strong word, angel,” Paulette pffts, almost mockingly. “You were the only one at Mariano’s wedding last summer without a date. Do you know how many excuses I had to make for you?”

You can’t help but scoff. Needle between the toes. “I doubt people really cared about the nuances of my love life.”

A slight ping of pain pokes your heart, knowing deep down that your mother has to hand out excuses for your lack of respect for tradition, never having a good enough suitor to bring home to the family and kickstart a life with, which is an aspect of the women’s lives that seem to matter most to these people.

It makes you want to puke.

“But now I do,” her mother retorts, gesturing to Rafe. “This time, it’ll be far less embarrassing for us.”

Stab wounds. A hundred of them.

All you can do is sigh.

Pushing him off a cliff. Cutting his dick off and leaving him to bleed out in this room. Strapping him to the roof of a car and driving it off a mountain.

As you daydream, Paulette sighs in content and claps her hands. “That settles that. Now, angel, I booked a reservation at the Hilton before Ronaldo drives me back. We need to go over your dress fitting alterations before I go since you’ve neglected to tell me your measurements. They have a good vinaigrette dressing we should try.”

“Sounds delicious,” you deadpan, but her mother either doesn’t pick up on the sarcasm or flat out ignores it. The thought of sitting alone at lunch with your mother settles a kettlebell in your gut. “Let me get dressed quick.”

“Oh, angel. You’re doing your hair and makeup too, right?” Paulette asks, the thought of you walking out in a nice outfit without doing anything to fix up your appearance being downright appalling.

You reel, this type of behavior being nothing new. Instead of snapping, you simply nod and bite her tongue. Silence is better than whatever fight a backhanded comment will cause.

Paulette exhales in relief. “I’ll wait in the car for you, it’s the Mercedes out front.” She turns towards the door then stops, offering Rafe a curt nod. “It’s nice to meet you, Rafe. I’ll see you in Italy.” Then she remembers something. “I hope you have a passport.”

Then with that, she’s out the door, leaving you and Rafe to stand in silence.

Beat.

You feel him behind you, inches away. You don't even know if you can turn around and look at him without grabbing the nearest sharpest object and shoving it in his throat or twisting and pulling his balls off like an apple off a tree.

There’s a reason you told him to avoid the whole boyfriend alias, and this being the reason.

You mother has always been keen on appearances, embracing the rather traditional gender roles in society. The women in your family thrive on the concept of a strong man to provide for his partner, for his family, and you have yet to express favor of that drastically sexist and outdated notion. The thought of pursuing a career, a life outside of relationships, is seen as selfish.

To bring someone home to meet the family means being someone who is sought after, yearned for, loved. It’s an embarrassment to be older than twenty and not introduce a partner, for whatever stupid reason, because most of the women in your family marry young, having taken advantage of their youth and sinking their talons into men who either inherit generational wealth or did the bulk of the schooling to be in the well-off positions they’re in today. Last summer, you showed up to a wedding dateless, and – according to your mother – there’s never been a more embarrassing feat for the familial image.

Once in high school, Paulette paid off a boy in your grade to go out with you for a few months so you'd have a date to her upcoming charity gala. It was your first ever boyfriend, if you can even call him that, so safe to say you have a hard time trusting people – specifically men – when it comes to dating.

Real dating.

Which is something you know Rafe cannot provide.

It doesn’t help that Rafe is a conventionally attractive man – who you have repeatedly pushed down your feelings for – who realistically is a perfect candidate in Paulette’s eyes. He’ll only fuel your mother’s instinct to flaunt her daughter’s ability to reign in someone like him: charming, rich, handsome.

Boy, Paulette will have a field day introducing someone like him to the rest of the family. It makes you want to kill him with a gun.

Breaking you from her violent thoughts, Rafe chuckles nervously behind you. “I feel like you’re mad.”

Understatement of the century there.

You scoff. “Mad? You think I’m mad?”

“Well, yeah–”

You spin around, facing him with a twitch in your eye and a quivering lip. “I’m not mad, Rafe. I’m fucking furious. I’m seconds away from throttling you right now.”

“Whoa,” he says in surprise, throwing his hands up in surrender with wide eyes, “I just did you a favor. I got her off your back.”

Rolling your eyes so hard it kickstarts a migraine, you can’t help but laugh darkly.

“Off my back,” you scoff in disbelief. Then you shake your head and walk over to the dresser, shimmying out of the towel and slipping on underwear. “Off my– You opened the biggest, grossest, evilest can of worms you could even imagine.” You clip on a bra and move towards throwing on a casual dress.

All Rafe can do is watch and attempt to defend himself, teetering between irritation and wanting to joke about the whole ordeal. “Okay, well, you didn’t really give me much of a script to go along with.”

You shimmy on the dress, looking at him incredulously. “Yes, I did!”

“I wasn’t about to play gay!”

You throw your head back, groaning. Slipping on a pair of heels he’s never seen before, your face burns incredibly hot, and it feels like your skin is on fire as his eyes don’t leave your figure.

“You had one job, Cameron. One!”

“No, it’s not–” Rafe huffs in exasperation, throwing his head back in frustration as well. The words don’t seem to come for a moment, but then he looks back at you, softer, more hesitant. “You don’t…You don’t think I can do it?”

“Do…what?”

“Be one? A boyfriend?”

Oh, the laugh you let out is audacious, as if the entire concept is the biggest comedic joke on planet earth. Apparently, the thought of it is hysterical because it makes you double over, damn near clutching your pearls as you howl.

The sound pisses him off, and he can’t help but scoff at the utter display of mockery. “What the fuck is so funny?”

Is he kidding?

“Rafe,” you spat incrediously as you come down from your laughter, “zoom out for a second. There’s no way you’re going to convince anybody, and it’s not like I’m gonna be any better.”

There’s a pause between the two of you, and you can practically see the smoke coming out of his ears as he clenches his jaw, looking at you as if you've just offended his entire bloodline. No matter how hard he pouts or if he really snaps his jaw, he has to know that’s the gospel truth, otherwise he’d be an idiot.

Although the sight makes you confused, but you blame your sudden dizziness on the previous interaction with your mother because there’s no way he’s getting upset about this right now. He has to know this is hilarious, right?

It’s only the truth: Rafe Cameron has repeatedly told you that he doesn’t do relationships, only holding short-term girlfriends back home when it was all the rage, that he can’t picture himself being tied to one girl forever. The thought was completely unheard of for him.

Maybe after college, is what he told you one day as you both lounged lazily, I’ll really start thinking about it. He had said that right before kissing you.

Rafe unclenches his jaw and narrows his gaze at you in calculation, either soaking in your words or coming up with his next rebuttal. Whatever it is, he thinks about it very carefully so that it leaves you waiting in anticipation.

“I could convince people,” he says cautiously, more to himself. “Totally. I could.” Rafe unclenches his fists, then whispers, “You really think I’d be that bad at it?”

The slight hesitation in his voice halts your movements, and you put your hands on your hips. “Give me a break. That’s not what this is about.”

Rafe’s shoulders sag. “Then what?” The sudden disposition makes you want to scream.

Why does he care so much?

“You’re… You’re just not coming.”

“Wh–” Rafe starts, reeling in confusion.

You shush him with a pointed finger. “No. You’re not. You’re gonna have the flu, or something. Maybe an incurable disease. I haven’t decided yet.” You sit down at your desk and hurriedly curl your eyelashes. “Whatever it is, it’ll be so badly…bad that you won’t be able to go, or even lift a finger.”

Rafe can’t help the twitch of his lip curling up into a smirk. “Is that a threat, baby?”

“Don’t baby me, right now. I’m not your baby.”

“Sorry, baby.”

“Seriously, Cameron. I’m about to twist and pull your balls off.”

Fully grinning, Rafe finds himself moving from his vantage point, sauntering over to the desk and resting his hands on your shoulders as he leans down close to her ear. You ignore the thump of your heartbeat, figuring it’s the aftermath of such an anxiety inducing conversation with its best kickstarter: your mother.

“Like an apple,” you emphasize with a gesture of plucking an apple off a tree in an attempt to regulate your dizziness from his close proximity, “just twist and pull them right off.”

Rafe rubs gentle circles in your muscle tensions, clearly finding the whole thing amusing. Prick. “You done?”

The relaxed tone makes you roll your eyes. “On second thought? You’d probably be into that. Freak.”

“You know me so well, hm, baby?”

“Nice try.” The honey in his voice almost makes you falter. Almost. “You’re still not coming.”

His thumbs massage the knots as he shrugs nonchalantly. “I dunno. It seems like it’ll be fun.”

You pause putting on mascara, looking at him through the mini mirror in disbelief. “Fun?” He shrugs again which makes you raise a brow. That's not the word you'd use, frankly. “You haven’t met my family.”

“I can totally woo them over. We already have so much chemistry.”

“The only time we’re not arguing is when we’re fucking.”

“I’ve never been to Italy,” he sighs dreamily, straying away from the point. “Been to Spain, Greece, France. But never Italy. I’ve always wanted to go.”

“No.”

“The food, the girls, the history.”

“No.”

“You’re really depriving me of my dream?”

“Yes,” you hiss, finishing your touches to your requested makeup. “Besides, I doubt you’ll be able to find a flight for next week.”

Rafe furrows his brows in confusion. “Jesus. The celebration’s a week long?”

You sigh irritatedly, moving to brush through your hair. He frowns at how aggressively you rip through the snarls. “No. The wedding’s two days after Thanksgiving.”

“Why are you going so early?”

A flicker of panic rises in your throat as you pause, moving to say something but stopping yourself. The last thing you want is Rafe Cameron weaseling himself into your life. It feels intrusive and oddly personal, and it suddenly dawns on you that you don't even know his middle name. Or if he even has one.

The thought of knowing more about him makes you nervous. But the thought of him knowing more about you makes your stomach churn queasily.

So you simply settle on a nonchalant shrug. “I just am.”

The tone makes him frown. “So, what? You’re just gonna dick around Italy for a week beforehand? Alone?”

“No.” You hate that he’s staring at you with those bright blue eyes, waiting for more, and you hate providing more.

Rafe notices your apprehension, squeezing your shoulders. “Hey,” he says firmly, slightly irritated that he has to beg but refusing to say please. “Stop deflecting.”

“You’re pushy when you don’t get what you want.”

“Sweet girl,” he warns, thumbs massaging circles.

You sigh, knowing he won’t let up until you give him what he wants. Fucking brat, you think. “I’m staying with my nonna,” you admit softly. “Well, she’s not technically my grandmother but she practically raised my dad, so, she basically acts like his mother. She lives in the countryside.”

Rafe pauses his movements, studying your face in the small mirror where you refuse to meet his eye, that one snippet of her personal life taking out a chunk of her dignity. Your gaze is hard, purposefully focused on doing your hair.

He finds himself frowning at the notion that you found it difficult to tell him such a simple thing. More often than not, wants to shake you like a tree to make the fruit fall, to make you tell him more snippets of your life, information he’s been yearning to know but too afraid to ask about.

Well, for fucks sake, you've been sleeping together for three months. God forbid he wants to know a little about you.

“That’s…nice,” he whispers cautiously.

You notice his sullen expression in the mirror, finishing up your hair so you can spin around in the chair and face him. His hands go to rest on the top of the chair as his piercing blues meet your eyes. He looks so fucking pretty right now that you grip the chair to refrain from forgetting the past ten minutes and dragging him back in bed.

Instead, you furrow your brows to try and mask you appreciation for his annoyingly pretty face, studying his expression, trying to look deeper in his eyes to search for anything other than honesty but coming up short.

You both stare at each other for a few moments, trying to gauge the other before you tap out, blinking out of whatever daze you were trapped in.

“Why don’t you have any Thanksgiving plans?”

Rafe shrugs. “I do.”

“Then why–?”

“If you had to choose between hanging out in Italy or having a week-long screaming match with your entire family, what’d you pick?”

That shuts you up.

Fuck. You look up at him with determined curiosity, trying to read between the lines of if he’s doing all of this simply to escape the horrors of his own family, or if he feels compelled to because your mother was standing five feet in front of him, or if he truly loves getting off on torturing you. Whatever the real reasoning is, the anger slowly starts fizzling out of your fiery chest and instead is replaced with calculation.

There is some potential for his presence. He could provide a shield for Paulette’s usual torture. Then, again, he could also fuel it.

“If I let you come,” you start slowly, which makes him stand straighter, “you’ll have to convince them and you need to behave. Especially in front of my nonna.”

Rafe nods, pathetically obedient.

You raise a brow. “I mean it.”

He manages a small smirk. “Did I mention I’m great with grandparents, too?”

You rolls your eyes so hard it hurts. You sit up straight and put a hand over his to make sure he understands what he’s getting himself into. “Excluding her, my family is fucking horrible, Cameron. Like, White Lotus pretentious. They’re rich and obnoxious, can’t mind their fucking business, painfully sexist, and can be everything under the sun that is synonymous to that. I need you to know what you’re getting yourself into. This isn’t a fucking playdate.”

And I’m probably going to be miserable the whole time I’m with them, you want to add, but refrain.

But Rafe only snorts at the irony. He’s been putting up with people like that his entire life.

“And my nonna is gonna put you to work,” you add with raised brows. “She’s going to make you carry shit around, tend to her garden, do a bunch of stuff to prove to her that you’re good for me. She doesn’t play around with me.”

“Baby,” he says, running his tongue over his bottom lip, “I’m about to be the best boyfriend you’ve ever had.”

You snort, turning back to the mirror to last minute check over your features, hoping the results will suffice your mother's high expectations. “Yeah, that’s not gonna be hard,” you mutter, not seeing the way he frowns.

Standing, you smooth over your dress and grab your purse and jacket with a deep breath. Truly, you need to calm yourself down before you crashes out in front of him.

You don't want to admit it, but having him parade around the wedding pretending to be your boyfriend will probably make your life a little easier.

It’ll most likely stop making you feel like a constant disappointment to your mother for a good week, probably the only week of your life where you'll feel an ounce of your mother’s approval. It’s pathetic, you already know, to seek out affection through a lie, and the thought of telling this reasoning to Rafe will not only embarrass you further, but will give him fuel to make fun of you.

It's despicable that you probably can't earn your mother’s love and respect on your own – without a man – but frankly you're sick and tired of feeling like a constant outcast. Perhaps this will finally get your mother to start being proud of your other feats now that the boyfriend question is out of the picture, like for starters, your academic career.

Whilst you wallow in your scheming pity party, Rafe follows you to the door like a puppy, a newfound sense of determination glossed over his features.

“No, you just wait, sweet girl,” he murmurs to no one in particular. “I’m going to be the best fucking boyfriend anyone’s ever seen, show all those other assholes up. I’m gonna hold doors open for you and shit.”

(There’s a tiny part of him that, also, wants to make this experience for you as easy as it can be, because after seeing the tumultuous tension between you and your mother based off of one brief encounter, Rafe can already tell that you were originally going to have a hard time at the wedding all alone. If he can offer even an ounce of consolation or support for you, he’ll take it.)

“Sure, Cameron. Now be a good boyfriend and walk me to the car.”

Rafe fights a smile, excited to start proving himself.

note this is my first time ever posting on tumblr and i still don't really understand the site (i.e. requests and communities and things like that). hope you enjoyed!

#rafe cameron #salem-s works #rafe cameron x reader #rafe cameron x you #rafe cameron x fem!reader #rafe cameron outer banks #rafe outer banks #outerbanks #reader insert #rafe x reader #rafe x you #rafe cameron x y/n #rafe x y/n #rafe cameron x female reader #rafe cameron angst #rafe cameron fluff #rafe cameron smut

1K notes · View notes

paarksunghoon · 2 months ago

Text

resignation (6)

SUMMARY: For the last six years, you’ve dedicated your career to ensuring Park Sunghoon never misses a day of work in his life. But you’re tired of endless days that seem to blend together, and seeing him living his fun, luxurious lifestyle makes you think about what else you might be missing out on. When Sunghoon finds your resignation letter on his desk, he does everything in his power to convince you to stay.

NOTES: life comes at ya fast…updates will come as I have more inspo and time to write. :) this is unedited

WARNINGS FOR THIS CHAPTER: cunnilingus, slight coercion (but is it really if she wants it?).

SERIES PLAYLIST + SERIES MASTERLIST

***

Midweek comes around slower than you’d like and it feels as though your days are dragging on the more you try to tie up loose ends and review resumes of potential candidates.

Sunghoon has agreed to transfer some of the responsibilities onto the secretaries for the time being. They’ll be responsible for attending meetings in-office and other tasks that can be taken off of your plate as you focus on what’s at hand.

“Are you any closer to finding me a new assistant?”

He asks this at least once every few hours. He’ll do it when he hears you typing away on your keyboard or when you’ve neglected to hear him call you from the door. Sunghoon says it with a smile that looks too playful for your liking.

“Not any closer than I was since the last time you asked me.”

“Shame. But perfection takes time, doesn't it?”

You roll your eyes. “Come in and close the door, will you? It’s hot as shit outside and you’re letting all of my cold air out.”

“Maintenance is working on fixing the air conditioning in the main areas. My office isn’t as cold as yours, I’ll say that.”

“Maintenance likes me better.”

“Nuh uh.”

You look up from your monitor. “What are you, a child?”

“Maybe.” You roll your eyes again and focus back on your work. “Any candidates I should know about?”

“Are you asking me because you’re interested or because you’re bored?”

“Is there any difference?”

“Yes. You either care about who’s going to take over my position once I’m gone, or you enjoy watching me suffer by being in my presence.”

“The latter, actually. You’re cute when you’re angry at me.” You scowl at him. “See? Cute.”

“I’m not cute.”

“You say that, and yet you are.”

“You’re insufferable.”

“And you’re really cute, especially with my hand between your legs.” Your face grows hot and Sunghoon grins when he realizes he’s rendered you speechless.

“If you aren’t going to be of any help, might as well go back to your office and do your job.”

Sunghoon puts both hands up. “Alright, alright. I did come here with the intention of an update, though. Heeseung mentioned you’ve made some progress when I saw him earlier this morning.”

“Some. I’ve been getting hundreds and hundreds of applications, and it’s getting hard to sift through all of them.”

“What kind of things are you looking for?”

“Experience, mostly. Someone who meets half of these qualifications and won’t be an ass about it.”

“Got any contenders?”

“I haven’t met with anyone yet, so I can’t be so sure right now. I’m in correspondence with some to meet at the office next week for an initial interview before I decide.”

“How many interviews?”

“Three. One introduction, a second so they can see the office, and a third with you.”

“With me?”

You roll your eyes. “Yes, you. I need you to like your assistant.”

“The way I like you?”

You near your throat.

“I surely hope not.”

“You don’t have to worry about that. I just need an assistant who can handle the job and not complain about it too much.”

“That’s the goal.”

“Who are you meeting with next week?”

“Cho Miyeon’s coming on Monday morning and Kang Taehyun will be coming the same afternoon.”

“Yang Jungwon on Tuesday too, huh?” Sunghoon peers over your shoulder and stares at your calendar. “You’ve got a busy week.”

“I’m doing my best. My workload is being shared while I look for my replacement, so it’s not too bad. Don’t get any ideas and add things on my docket, though.”

“Well…”

You sigh. “Sunghoon, please. I’m trying to be diligent and do right by you, but you’re making me want to quit on the spot.”

“Hear me out at least, okay?”

Sunghoon sits on the edge of your desk and sees the top button of your blouse unbuttoned. It’s not enough for him to see your bra underneath, but his mouth runs dry thinking about it.

“It’s our turn to choose a restaurant for the next quarterly dinner party. As you know, it’s important because we as a company build internal connections and reward those who work under us with an all expenses paid meal.”

“Plus quarterly bonuses from the respective employers.”

He nods. “Yes, plus the bonuses. Anyway, I’ve booked a reservation at a highly rated Spanish place that serves tapas style for tonight. Cool, huh?”

“You cannot seriously expect me to drop my plans to work.”

“You don’t have plans.”

“Okay, fair point. But Pochi, Sunghoon. And I don’t want to work!”

“We won’t be out until late into the evening, if you’re worried about feeding her. We’ll leave the office early and I’ll have you home before nine. And you won’t be working. Not really.”

“Asking me to try food for a work event is considered work.”

“Just come with me, okay? If you like it, we’ll host the party there. If not, we try another one on the list.”

“What list?”

Sunghoon merely smiles but he doesn’t explain further. “Don’t worry about it. Get yourself hungry and we’ll leave at five.”

“You, leaving work at five…”

“Early, I know.” Sunghoon laughs. “So what do you say?”

“I say you want me to ignore all of my tasks and distract me with food. Why can’t you go with another assistant who actually gives a shit about this party?”

“Because I care about your opinion, not theirs.”

“I don’t have time to entertain this when it’s not on my immediate priority list. You can bring Jongseong to dinner, for all I care. He’ll appreciate that more than me.”

Before you know it, he’s on the floor and turning your chair to face him.

“Sunghoon!”

He situates himself between your legs and spreads them apart by pushing your knees away. His fingertips gently touch your skin and inch up the skirt you’re wearing, pushing the fabric up your thigh. Your resolve seems to crumble when you see him like this and look around hastily.

“W-What are you doing?”

Sunghoon doesn’t speak. He looks at you and smiles like he knows something you don’t.

“My window is open,” you say in a haste, trying to push his hands away from your legs.

Sunghoon merely laughs and leans down to press a kiss to the inside of your knee while maintaining eye contact. You sit frozen in your chair as you watch him stand, eyes trained on his semi-hard cock outlined in his trousers. He makes no fuss and faces the windows to close the blinds before turning back to look at you.

“Better?”

All you can do is nod. Sunghoon drinks you in with his eyes. His gaze starts at the bottom of your heels until you feel his stare drag up your body, locked in on the flesh of your collarbones until his eyes meet yours. It’s hard to keep eye contact with him when he’s looking at you like that, never mind the fact that the outline of his dick is practically at eye level.

He brings his hand to his mouth and rubs his jaw, huffing something you can’t quite make out. He then resumes his positions on his knees and this time, you don’t complain when Sunghoon pries your legs apart.

“Can I try to convince you?” he asks in a sultry tone. His voice might as well be made of soft velvet and you find yourself nodding. “Yeah? Can I have my way with you right here?”

Sunghoon has his answer when you widen your legs before him and parts his mouth like he’s in awe. He observed the way your skirt rides up your thighs even more, then shifts his gaze to your covered cunt. Sunghoon looks like he might as well be high; his gaze is hyper focused between your legs and his well you panties mold to the shape of your cunt.

His bottom lip becomes wet with his saliva and you’re almost positive that Sunghoon would start drooling the longer he looks at you. His hands delicately hold your ankles in place when you brush your thumb against the corner of your mouth.

“You’re drooling.” Sunghoon looks up at you.

“I can’t help it,” he says, kissing the pad of your thumb. “You’re so perfect down here.”

Your cheeks flush for the umpteenth time. Sunghoon’s hands move from your ankles to gently caress the outer skin of your calves before he brings one hand to push your skirt until it sits just below your waist. You lift your hips to help him and settle back down in your chair at a steep slouch.

Sunghoon holds you there and you feel as if you’re being presented on a platter. Still unused to being like this in front of him, you resist the urge to close your legs to prevent yourself from being even more flushed than you already are. He pushes his face between your legs and gives one, long kiss to your covered slit.

“So perfect.” Sunghoon mumbles against you, and you suck in a quick breath. He sticks his tongue out to taste the wet slick soaking from the fabric. “That’s really good.”

Never in a million years would you have ever guessed how good Sunghoon looks on his knees. He’s brash and confident, proud and stoic. The ease in which Sunghoon fell to his knees knowing he’d see what you hide between your legs makes you feel like you’re on top of the world. Sunghoon, who stands down for no one, kneels on his knees for you.

He pulls your body down and brings his tongue all over your covered cunt. The surface of his tongue makes you clench against him and buck your hips. Sunghoon chases after it, pushing against you harder than merely grazing like he was previously. He licks a confident stripe and laps at your panties like a kitten drinking milk.

His ginormous hands and caresses your outer thigh like he’s trying to make you relaxed and unashamed of the pleasure he wants to give you. You’re reminiscent of how you felt the morning Sunghoon’s hands were on you for the first time—nervous, excited, and extremely horny.

When Sunghoon pulls your panties to the side to reveal your lap to him, he groans and his warm breath makes a shove run down your spine. He admires the way your pussy clenches in front of him and kisses your naked slit like he’s trying to reassure you.

“Relax, love. It’s just me.”

“Kind of hard to relax.”

“Why?” Sunghoon kisses your slit once more and you sigh in contentment.

“I’m not used to people looking at me like this.”

He looks up. “Get used to me between your legs.”

When you deal with Sunghoon’s demands during working hours, you’re a force to be reckoned with. He’s stubborn and loves to fight back until you frustratingly give up or until you’ve backed him into a corner. You’re used to his hotheaded tendencies and never back down if you can help it.

But Sunghoon’s hands keep you locked before him so gently that it makes you think you’ve got nothing to worry about. His fingers caress your skin in a way that makes you tingle with excitement and lust, and it’s been a while since you’ve felt this way about anyone.

He can feel your body respond to him when you loosen the tightness in your hips and let your legs fall beside him. Sunghoon’s mouth kisses your outer lips and avoids your clit, but the feeling is all the same when you haven’t been in this position in years. He takes his time, moving his plush and moistened lips across your skin like he’s mapping out every inch of you.

Sunghoon’s head moves to your inner thigh and his hair brushes your skin. His eyes remained closed as if to savor the taste of your body. You can’t seem to look at anything but him like you’re afraid he’ll disappear if you close your eyes and allow yourself to lose yourself in his touch.

Feeling so exposed is out of your comfort zone. You feel completely naked in front of him despite wearing a blouse and a skirt, technically. The sheer act of intimacy, even if Sunghoon walks away from you forever after he’s done kissing you between your legs, still feels like more than a mere hookup like your previous experiences.

Sunghoon is still fully dressed and you wonder if he’s as hard as he was before kneeling. Your mind races when he switches legs and kisses all the way to the inner portion of your knee, dabbing gentle pecks that makes your heart race much faster than you would’ve ever anticipated.

He must know by now you’re as inexperienced as a woman your age could be. It’s never for the lack of trying; men leave you disappointed and the pool of new lovers falls short when you aren’t the type of person to lose yourself in strangers who will never love you back. Sunghoon touches you like he’s more than somebody you’ve worked with for the last six years. It scares and excites you all at once.

His breath ghosts over your cunt before he sticks his tongue out to lick a fat stripe. It feels like the entire surface of his tongue covers the entirety without a single inch being undiscovered by his mouth, and the sensation makes your toes curl in your heels. It’s enough to make your back arch slightly. Sunghoon watches you and puts both of his hands at the side of your hips to keep you steady before him.

Sunghoon takes his time and doesn’t rush it like you think he will. He sounded so desperate to get you to agree to come with him to dinner tonight. You were sure he’d get on both hands and knees like a dog to beckon you to come. The sense of urgency seems to have been tossed out the window when he closed the blinds. Despite being in your office and hearing faint sounds of the copy printed from outside the doors, you feel like it’s just the two of you existing in the same space.

His tongue moves up and down your slit slowly. Sunghoon’s eyelashes are long and dark, fluttering against his cheek with every pass. You wonder if this is what he looks like when you’re kissing him. It’s unfair how sexy he looks when his tongue is coated in your slick and when he’s sighing against your pussy like this is a meal that has finally satisfied his craving.

“You’re so wet,” he murmurs against you the second he pushes his tongue past your folds. The vibrations continue to add to your pleasure and you buck your hips against his face.

“S-Stop talking.”

He chuckles. “I think you like it when I talk to you like this.”

You shake your head stubbornly. Sunghoon hums like he doesn’t believe you. His fingers dig into your hips to pull you closer to his face instantly, latching onto your cunt with the urgency you anticipated beforehand. He shoves his tongue deep inside of you to the point where you grip the handles of your chair until your knuckles feel sore. Your palms have grown sweaty and you fear you’re losing your grip on both the chair and your sanity.

He looks up at you before taking one hand and putting it in his hair. It’s like a foreign instinct takes over. Your hand grips his hair until you’re holding his head in place. His eyes flicker back to yours before focusing on lapping up your wetness, no doubt coating the lower half of his face in it.

There’s no real method he’s adhering to. It’s messy and growing louder by the second with his saliva mixing in with your juices. Sunghoon slurps you up like he’s trying to taste all of you at once and flexes his jaw to accommodate shoving his tongue inside of your folds and thrusting.

Your legs eventually wrap around his shoulders and Sunghoon can feel your heel digging into his suit jacket. He doesn’t mind. You’re sure this encourages him to fuck you like this harder because his tongue moves in circles inside of you when your thighs keep his head locked in place. His dark brown eyes open to look right at you and the moans you’ve been holding in escape.

Sunghoon moans against you too. Your whimpers and short breath sent the blood straight to his cock, but he knows this isn’t the time nor the place to make you moan the way he wants you to. He’ll take what he can get, but that single, deep moan that came from his tongue bouncing over your clit makes him think it would be worth it for everybody to hear you come.

He looks so good with your thighs suffocating his face. Sunghoon doesn’t complain, he just puts his hands on your thighs and squeezes you to keep them there. Your hips start to chase his mouth when you feel your orgasm building and when Sunghoon sees your chest heaving off of the chair, he keeps his steady position and flicks his tongue across your swollen bud.

You don’t even realize your hips are rolling against his mouth until you come against Sunghoon’s tongue. He doesn’t give you a second to breathe as he laps it up, opening his mouth as best as he can with your legs still wrapped around his face. He moans when he tastes all you have to offer and bucks his hips to grind against the tightness of his slacks when he sees your eyes wired shut and mouth gaping.

The grip on his hair loosens when your body relaxes and so does the grip on your legs. Your breath feels much heavier than before and when you open your eyes, Sunghoon’s looking at you with a drunken smile on his face. Your cheeks instantly heat up and you try to pry your legs back down, but he keeps you steady there and moves his head to kiss you on each thigh.

“You look so pretty when you come.”

“S-Sunghoon…”

“Yeah, love?”

You blush harder. “You’re just…”

“I’m just what?”

You avoid eye contact. “You looked really hot.”

He laughs and you feel his eyes still staring at you. Sunghoon lets go of your legs and helps settle them back down on the ground before pushing your panties back in its proper place. He wipes his chin with the back of his hand and sits on the back of his knees to help you regain balance and sit upright in your chair as you fix your skirt in an attempt to look decent.

“You did so well for me,” he says, pushing upwards to kiss you. Your taste lingers on his lips. Sunghoon braces himself on your thighs and his palms feel comforting.

“I-I can’t believe I let you do that in my office.”

“Such a rebel, hm?” Sunghoon chuckles between kisses before pulling back to look at you. “Did that convince you to come with me tonight?”

You nod shyly. “I don’t want you to think I’m the type of girl who can be bribed by sex, though.”

“I don’t think that of you. Matter of fact, I know I had you reeled in when I told you I’d take care of the details.”

“Hmph.”

“I ate you out because I wanted to.”

Sunghoon kisses you again before standing up. The sheer size of it makes your mouth water and you see the small, wet stain left by his precum. He watches you with fascination and watches your hand reach out with hesitation, pulling back before you’ll do something you might regret.

He doesn’t force you to touch him, nor does he ask you to do anything in return. You watch him with hooded eyes and the sight of you looking up at him while he stands will fuel his dreams for days to come.

“You’re hard.”

“That I am.”

“All that from eating me out?”

He laughs. “You underestimate how much I’m attracted to you.”

Your eyes flicker up. “Yeah?”

“Yeah. So much that I ate your cute little pussy in your office.”

You swat the side of his thigh and look away from him. “I…My pussy isn’t cute.”

“So cute and so tight. Felt it with my fingers and I felt it again with my tongue. Can’t help but wonder what it’ll feel like with my dick.”

“Sunghoon!”

“Too soon?” The blush on your face gives your desire away, but he laughs and backs off.

“I have a pair of fresh slacks in my office. Let’s finish the rest of today and then we’ll head over for dinner, yeah?”

You raise your eyebrow. “You’re gonna walk out of my office while you’re hard?”

“It’s like, two inches from yours.”

“People could see.”

“Aw, are you worried about me?”

You huff. “Let people see how hard you get for me, for all I care.”

Sunghoon smirks. “Atta girl. I think I just might.”

“You’re insufferable.”

“Just how you like me to be.”

You don’t argue with him. You both know he’s right. He eventually makes his way to the front door and is about to leave before he comes back around your desk. Sunghoon takes you by surprise and leans down to kiss your lips once more before wordlessly exiting your office.

It takes a great deal of strength to stand up and open the blinds.

***

taglist 1: @i58ssj @motherscrustytoenailclippings @immelissaaa @sunnyjayjays @skzenhalove @tobiosbbyghorl @babystrlla @sagegreenhairclip @doririsstuff @second-floors @sievenderz @favoritten @kiikiisblog @ynzyy @jessicaradreamer @questionsdearreader @leeymws @wonislife17 @semi-wife @synamon @letwiiparkjay @spicxbnny @bbinwrld @25dejulho @globaloppaaa @1-800-peakyblinders @heesunghooney @ambi01 @simpforskz143148 @shaysimpss @steddie-steddie @ning2lover @fairystudio @yujinxue @dearmyfavoritepeople-bts @in-somnias-world @mellowgalaxystrawberry @1ckyw1ckyyyyy @kgneptun @ithinkulikeme @kristynaaah @jessxxxfwd @lovingjongseong @intoomanyfandom-s @jeoncarla008 @just1moodz.

please adjust your settings if I couldn’t tag you!

#enhypen x reader #sunghoon x reader #park sunghoon x reader #enhypen smut #sunghoon smut #enha x reader #kpop x reader #park sunghoon fanfiction #park sunghoon fluff #sunghoon fluff #sunghoon angst #kpop fanfiction #kpop fanfic #sunghoon #fic: resignation #my writing*

648 notes · View notes

madamechrissy · 3 months ago

Text

Wax Sessions with - Fratboy Gojo

Pairings- Rich Frat/fuckboi Toru x Preppy Sorority reader

More extra scenes from Took you Like a Shot - these are extra scenes set after chapter 3, but can be read alone- pregnant reader- MDNI- humor, just fun, fluffy ass cuteness, Gojo waxes you and gets a lil too excited, touching and teasing, oral (f recieving) -more fratboy drabbles here and here

"Are you sure you're... qualified to wax me!?"

"I'm not letting anyone see my baby mama's coochie, nuh - uh."

"You look blitzed, Toru!" Your cute little glare just makes him chuckle, fuck his eyes are red, making the blue even more intense, as he spreads your thighs, pouring the hot wax right at the apex of your thighs, where you're unable to shave the bigger you get- over five months now it's pretty difficult, and you feel a little insecure as you prefer to be on the smoother end.

Not that Satoru cared, he loved your pussy with hair or without, but he knows it's upsetting, so he's offered his apparently 'master services' in your direction.

"So sexy, fuck..." You're flushing under his praise while he takes in your body, you are gasping as more of the hot wax hits, and he's smoothing a strip, flattening it down right where your pussy is, looking at you under snowy lashes and smirking. "Getting horny from this?"

"No way!" He snorts, rolling his blitzed ass eyes, his home smelled of the most intense reefer when you first got here, since apparently Suguru and Sukuna had just visited.

"Sure you're not. Oh, what's that then?" He pulls back his long fingers, after spreading it between your folds, moaning as he sucks your arousal off them, making your mouth drop at just how sexy he is- he truly has no right to be this way so casually. Your pussy clenches, the constant hormones don't help how much you want him.

"It's... you... just do it, I can take it." You tense, making Satoru chuckle, leaning over you, rubbing your thigh with his free hand.

"Relax, sweets, gonna be over quick. Breathe." Satoru yanks then, making you scream out at the burn, he stares at the smooth spot with his full lips in a smirk.

"Ow, shit! ow!" Satoru is smiling, plump lips so glossy it's truly unfair, glossed from you, when he puts another strip down, this one right over your lips. "Oh no, you're enjoying this, you little jerk!"

"Me, enjoying my baby mama's pain? Never! How dare you-" rip

"Ah fuck fuck fuck! My pussy, ah!" You're screaming out now, holding it with your much cooler hand.

"Fuck..." Maybe he is a little turned on, looking at his handy work now, grinning like a psycho. "Look at that, one more and you'll be completely smooth. Unless you wanna leave a little trail hmm? A landing strip?"

"A what now?" You're glaring over at him, Satoru is maniacally laughing, as he pours more of the hot, honey wax, watching how it drips down your puffy, sexy lips, his cock twitching in response. "You're a little freak, Satoru."

"Says you, all soaked from this?" rip - scream- burn - "This is self care, baby girl."

"Baby girl my ass-"

"Wanna wax that too?"

"I'll wax yours!" He panic then, backing away as you giggle, snatching up the jar and pressing him down on his back, as his blue eyes go wide.

"You wouldn't!"

"Oh wouldn't I?" You're tugging at his pants when he flips your back right on the plush blanket he's laid you on, pouting now.

"You're being all moody, I know what will fix it." He's spread your thighs then, a hand on your rounded tummy, as your breaths come quicker and quicker, full breasts rising and falling as his long pink tongue laps at your sore little cunt, and his cool, long fingers part soppy folds. "Perfect at waxing, shit, I should charge you."

"Charge me, hmm- ah! Satoru oh my g-god..." You're so sore and sensitive his tongue is damn near painful, he grins against you, you feel every indentation of his teeth, as even his breath has you jerking just a bit.

"I'll wax you any time you want." His words are muffled, your fingers entangling in silky white locks, as he decides to make sure he got every bit of your cunt fully done, being thorough of course. "Will you give me a five star review?"

"If you lick my- ah! Yes, yes five stars!"

This was a cute drabble idea from @jkslaugh97 hehe I love it thank you for the idea bb <3

perm tags- @alt--er--love @indiewritesxoxo @nanasukii28 @cuntphoric @loafteaw @n1vi @miizuzu @beachaddict48 @honeybunnnnie @re-tired-succubus @gojosukuna2268 @waterfal-ling @1brii @wise-fangirl @moncher-ire @orikixx @uhnosav @baepsays @designerpvssy @orixxxana @airandyeah @nina-from-317 @evelynxxo @naammiii @soyokosuguru @espresso1patronum @tomboy-disaster @iam-souless @lanii-i @cristy-101 @doeeyestoji @cvixmei @mutsu422 @ivyvenus333 @g00seg1rl @suki91 @satoao-main @fairygardenprincesss @theonlyjuggernaut @huntyhuntycunty @lovelockdownff @ibreathesmut @s777athv @twinklywinkly @akiii143 @squeezyvalkyrie @cookielovesbook-akie @oinksa @cutelittlesugarfairy

#satoru x reader #gojo x reader #gojo smut #gojo fluff #satoru gojo fluff #gojo drabbles #jjk x reader #jjk gojo #divider by cafekitsune #satoru gojo #satoru gojo x you #gojo x you

749 notes · View notes

traveler-at-heart · 2 months ago

Text

An odd pair

Nerdy!Nat x F!R - AU set in college. Natasha is a junior, R is a sophomore.

Summary: Natasha is perfectly fine with her lonely college life, until she gets a new roommate that comes with her own group of friends.

A/N: Very special thanks to @jujuu23, @jedi-luca, @caitviers, @ys4b31l4 and @littlegaybutterflysblog for reading this and giving me their feedback. I wasn't sure about posting, but their kind comments encouraged me to share this. This is the first chapter, let's see how long it takes for them to get together ;)

New year, new me.

That’s what most people would say. Even if it wasn’t a new year, just a new semester; Natasha had noticed her peers and their need to reinvent themselves. Promises to be better, more (attractive, fun, desirable), date, go to parties, be one of the cool kids.

None of them had any desire to actually be better at school stuff, which is why she never got along with her peers. And either way, Natasha wasn’t looking to make any changes to her life. Everything was perfectly functional.

Her schedule, her privacy, her dorm. She had managed to find one all to herself, as most students were looking for something closer to campus. This building was the farthest one, and most people who lived here were a semester or two away from graduation, too tired to keep up with the expectations.

Unfortunately for Natasha, something is different as she walks in the dorm.

“What..?” she says, looking around.

No, this is a mistake. She was supposed to have it all to herself, even if the dorm was for two people.

There are boxes. And dishes. Makeup and cleaning products in the bathroom.

Worst of all.

Music.

Very loud music.

“Do you believe in magic?” a girl with auburn hair sings as she walks out of the room, carrying some clothes. Natasha is about to ask what’s going on when the other girl looks up. “You lost?”

“This is my place” Natasha says, trying to not sound annoyed.

“Oh, so we’re roommates!” the girl’s demeanor immediately changes. “Hi, I’m Wanda”

“Natasha. Are you sure you got the right address? This building is so far away from the main campus…”

“Yeah, I know. It’s all my idiot brother’s fault” Wanda says, rolling her eyes as she walks to the kitchen. “We were living in a place outside of campus but he dropped out of college to start his business. Made the last minute call and I can’t afford the place myself. This is the only thing the accommodation office had available”

Natasha’s trying to pay attention, but Wanda’s examining the drawers, moving things around. It makes Natasha uneasy.

She has a system. She doesn’t like it when someone else messes with her stuff.

Wanda keeps talking about the cabinets, how to split the space in the fridge. Cleaning duties, toilet paper…

It makes Natasha’s head spin.

New semester. And apparently a new roommate.

—

You should have known she was full of shit.

Ten minute walk my ass.

It took twice to get to Wanda’s new place. If she had just listened to you, she wouldn’t have to settle for whatever it is the accommodation office threw at her.

Either way, you knock while texting, waiting for her to talk your ear off about how the place isn’t that bad and she loves it (again, you call bullshit).

“Nice place, was the spot under the bridge taken?” you say as soon as the door opens, still looking at your phone.

At the silence, you raise your eyes and meet green eyes. These are different than Wanda’s. They have a certain warmth, but also an irritation that almost makes you falter.

“Can I help you?”

“Uh, maybe I have the wrong place. I’m looking for Wanda” you check the number outside the door.

“She lives here” the girl says, almost sounding annoyed. “I think she's out"

Natasha’s almost certain that Wanda’s not here because when she is, there’s always a sitcom playing in the background while she does the rest of her stuff. How the hell will she deal with all the noise?

Like clockwork, you get a text from Wanda. She went out grocery shopping because she was starving and promises she’ll be home in ten minutes.

So twenty.

“Can I wait for her inside?” you ask with a defeated sigh.

“Are you a friend or something?”

“No. I’m actually her parole officer”

“What?”

“Shit!” you laugh at the girl’s expression. “I’m sorry, I’m joking. Yes, she’s my friend, since middle school”

“Oh”

There’s something about the girl’s demeanor that makes you want to get a rise out of her. So you lean on the door, biting your lip.

“Can I come in now? Or do I have to ask pretty please?”

“Sorry, yeah” she stutters at the flirty look you give her, walking away from the door. As you get inside, looking around the place, Natasha begins to pick up her things to go to her room. “I’ll just be out of your way”

“No, this is your place, I’ll stay in her room”

“It’s fine…”

“Or… we could just share the couch?” you smile, walking slowly as she keeps gathering her notebooks. “Sorry, I didn’t get your name”

“Natasha”

“Natasha” you repeat, nodding. “That’s beautiful”

“T-thank you” Natasha blushes, struggling with the papers on the coffee table.

You approach her slowly, reading over her shoulder.

“Interesting”

“Hey!”

She looks over at you, not realising how close you actually are up until now, and you smile at her with a shit eating grin.

“Ok, I’m sitting down now. You a freshman?” you ask, following her with your eyes as she finally gets all the papers where she was writing.

“Junior”

“Oh, really? How come I’ve never seen you around?”

Not like you’re the most popular kid in school, and it’s a big college, but Natasha stands out to you with her beauty, and you would have definitely remember seeing her around campus.

“I’m mostly at the library. Or home” Natasha says, hovering over the space next to you. You’re smiling up at her, in a way that makes it very clear you’re not stopping the conversation anytime soon.

It would be rude to just leave.

With a defeated sigh, she sits down next to you, looking at her hands.

“What’s your major?”

“Biochemistry”

“Oh, yeah, then we are definitely in different parts of campus all the time. I’m a History major and Wanda’s in Psychology”

“Cool. That’s interesting”

“No parties in Biochemistry?”

“Not that many. And I’m not interested either” Natasha looks at her hands. She’s expecting a joke at her expense, or a comment on how boring that sounds, but all you do is lean your head against the couch and sigh.

“Honestly, I promised myself I wouldn’t go to many parties this semester but I’m not sure now. You don’t have to worry about parties here though. Wanda never does that”

“Right” Natasha says, blushing again as she realises you got to read some of the stuff she wrote.

A list of things that could potentially go wrong with a roommate, variables to consider, rules, schedules.

“Honestly, Wanda is a good roommate. Her brother was the one that’s a bit of a mess. And she cooks so much food all the time, you’ll always have something to eat”

“That doesn’t sound so bad”

“She just brings over boys and they get sooo loud”

“Really?” Natasha turns red and you place your hand over your mouth to keep from laughing. “Hey, not funny”

“A little bit. Sorry, it’s just… very easy to tease you” you say with a smile.

It makes Natasha look away as she plays with her hands.

You like how she blushes a little too much.

When she looks at you with those beautiful green eyes, you’re about to ask something else when Wanda walks in, carrying five bags of groceries.

“I’m making paprikash tonight!” she announces with a smile.

“Stark’s party is tonight” you say.

“I’m making paprikash tomorrow!” she corrects, placing stuff in the fridge. “You like it, right, Nat?”

“Never had it”

“Oh, you’ll love it” Wanda says like an overbearing mother. You roll your eyes, looking at Natasha with an amused expression as Wanda keeps stuffing the fridge with food. Walking up to her, you inspect her work over her shoulder.

“Leave space for your roommate, Maximoff”

“Right. Sorry. There. I can fit everything in this little shelf right here”

“Ok, then get ready, we have to meet with Darcy and then we’ll go to the party” you follow her around, knowing it’s the only way to make sure you leave on time.

Natasha stays rooted to the couch, looking at her hands as she tries not to think of how she actually wanted to keep talking to you. You probably don’t even remember she exists.

“Sure, help me pick an outfit?” Wanda says, starting an episode of I Love Lucy at full volume.

“Don’t be loud. You know Pietro was used to it, because he had to listen to you since you shared a womb”

“Fine, I’ll play some music instead” she sighs. “You’re being so annoying today”

“Yeah, you made me walk twenty minutes out of main campus. And pack a bag, I’m definitely not walking you all the way here after the party, you’re staying with us”

Wanda keeps chatting and trying on clothes, but your attention turns to Natasha. Just like that, you made sure Wanda’s aware of the noise she makes around her new roommate, and you also gave Natasha a much needed break for the rest of the evening, because you could tell she was overwhelmed.

When Natasha finally looks up, her shoulders visibly relaxing, you wink at her, and enjoy how she blushes once again.

—

Over the course of the next couple of weeks, Natasha and you cross paths. It’s always when you’re visiting Wanda, because true to her word, Natasha only leaves her dorm for classes and the weekend trip to the library.

Natasha’s fully convinced that Wanda’s been keeping the volume of her music and tv shows down because you nag her about it, which she appreciates.

Except she doesn’t understand why you do it. Every time you’re over at the dorm, you go out of your way to make small talk with Natasha. You ask about classes, anything she’s got going on beside that. She wasn’t expecting this kind of friendliness, and she also doesn’t know how to respond to it. A big part of Natasha is convinced you’re doing it out of pity, because it’s so obvious she has no friends. Not that you ever run into each other outside of the dorm, but she’d not expect for you to reach out to her or acknowledge her presence.

Which is why she’s so taken aback when she’s walking to the library one afternoon and hears someone calling her name.

She’d recognise the sweet timber of your voice anywhere. She also tries to ignore the butterflies in her stomach as you approach her.

“Hey, Nat! First time seeing you outside of the dorm” you smile at her. The redhead adjusts her backpack, pushing her glasses up her nose. “You look… uh, nice glasses”

You were about to say cute, but changed your mind at the last minute.

Coward.

“I need a book for my Organic Chem class and apparently they only have it at Foster Library”

“Well, it’s a nice day out for a walk, isn’t it? Mind if I join you?”

Natasha opens her mouth, refraining from asking why. She has no idea what to say to you or how to make small talk, but you’re smiling at her as if the idea of a walk together would make your whole day. So, she just nods and resumes her journey.

“I have to go to my Imperial Russia class but that’s not for another half hour” you say, walking next to her. “What about you?”

“I’m done for the day. But I do have a lot of assignments” she sighs, looking at you out of the corner of her eye.

“Same, might have to skip partying for the weekend”

“So, Imperial Russia?”

“I think it’s fascinating. Well, all history, really, it has been a nightmare to choose my courses. I wanna go to every single class”

“My sister got obsessed with the idea that she was a lost Romanov princess” Natasha says, smiling and relaxing at the memory. “I think we all had to sit through Anastasia at least once a week”

“Oh, that’s cute. Does she look like Anastasia or something?” you say, a little confused.

“Oh, no… we are from Russia. And our family name is Romanoff” she clarifies, blushing. You laugh at that, holding on to her arm and leaning forward.

“That seems like a very big coincidence. Are you sure you’re not remotely related to them?” you tease.

“Very” she clears her throat, trying to calm her racing heart at your sudden proximity.

Luckily for her, you wait outside while she gets the books she needs for class. Natasha was expecting you to use the library as an excuse to keep walking to class, but you insist on waiting for her.

Is she supposed to walk you to class? It would mean going out of her way, while you were just going along her path as it was convenient for you. Deciding it would be weird to follow you around campus, Natasha is ready to say goodbye, but you’re waiting by the entrance, two disposable cups in hand.

“Chocolate or coffee?” you say. You had no idea what she liked, so you got two different things.

“Whichever is fine” she hurries to say, taking a cup from your hand. Her blush only increases when your fingers graze against hers, and you smile.

Natasha tries not to grimace at the bitter taste of coffee. She would have prefered something sweeter, but she’ll never say it. It’s bad enough you went through the trouble of getting her something.

“I’ll walk you to class” she decides, surprising even herself.

“Really? You don’t have to. I know you’ll have to walk back home”

“It’s ok” she says, though her heart and stomach are telling a different story. You nod appreciatively, and walk by her side to Pullman Hall, where most of your classes take place.

“Do you speak any Russian?” you ask, suddenly shy.

“Yeah, Mom made sure we learned it. Though sometimes I wish I didn’t understand the conversations she has with dad”

“Wow” you laugh at that, and that makes Natasha smile. She likes to be the reason you’re happy.

Whatever that means.

“I was asking because sometimes I just feel like I’m not entirely getting something in class, like it gets lost in translation, you know?”

“Yeah, I can imagine”

Natasha had to struggle with living with a father that couldn’t really grasp everything in the English language, while she and her sister were basically native speakers. Most of the time, it was harmless misunderstandings.

“So, if you’re ever free, and I’m struggling with something, would you be able to help me?” you say. Natasha misses the way you blush, too busy hiding her own.

“Yeah, of course”

“I can pay you. Or we could go out for dinner. A movie. Whatever you want”

Natasha is about to answer, when you hear someone call for you. Darcy, your roommate and friend, is fast approaching, but she has a murderous glare.

“You finished the orange juice and didn’t get more” she whisper yells, not even acknowledging Natasha’s presence.

“It was about to expire. I may have saved your life.” you try to joke.

“Don’t be a smartass. You’re paying for pizza next movie night. See you at home”

“Yeah, yeah” you roll your eyes. Natasha plays with the strap of her backpack and you have to control the urge of reaching out to hold her hand. “I should get to class. Thanks for walking me”

“Thanks for the coffee. See you around”

“Definitely” you nod, smiling as she adjusts her glasses again.

Maybe you’ll stop by to visit Wanda, even if you’re slammed with work.

—

It’s been two days since Natasha saw you at campus, and her mind keeps going back to those minutes she spent with you.

What a weird feeling, to crave someone’s presence. She wanted the walk to last longer, or at the very least, that she had a way to find you again and keep talking.

She’s lonely, that’s it. You’ve been kind enough to pay attention and that’s why she feels this way.

The only problem is, Natasha really is up to her ears in essays and assignments, and it’s been a real struggle to focus on something other than the way your eyes light up when she says something funny.

She finally gives up, pushing away the book she’s trying to read.

And then you walk inside, frantically calling for your friend.

“Wanda? Where are you?”

Natasha jumps out of her chair, leaving her room in a hurry. It isn’t like you to just barge in, and you sound upset.

“Hey” she says, leaning against the doorframe. You jump, turning around with your hand over your chest. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you”

“Nat! I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have let myself in, but I…” you avoid her eyes, looking at your feet instead.

“Wanda’s out. What’s wrong?” she finally walks into the living room, concerned.

“It’s stupid. You have work to do. I should leave” you hurry to say, cheeks burning with embarrassment.

“It can’t be stupid if it’s bothering you. Come on”

Natasha should let you go, promise to tell Wanda that you stopped by. But as soon as you finally look at her, she spots the unshed tears clouding your vision.

Wordlessly, she leads you to the kitchen and you sit down, playing with your hands and wiping away the tears that are starting to fall.

“Wanna tell me what’s wrong?” she says after handing you a glass of water. The way she looks at you makes you calm down, your shoulders visibly relaxing as she smiles.

“I cry when I’m angry. So these are angry tears, basically. I hate it” you tilt your head back, wiping your eyes carefully, though you’re sure your eyeliner is completely ruined now.

“Who upset you?”

“It’s stupid, really” you insist, imagining what Natasha will think once you explain. But you’re here now and it feels even more idiotic to pretend like nothing’s wrong. “I was, uh, seeing this girl last semester. Carol Danvers”

“Oh”

Natasha knows who she is. Danvers is a senior, star player of the lacrosse team. Though she's also known as another kind of player, always at parties looking for girls to hook up with.

“Yeah, it was just not official because I’m sure you know she likes to fuck anything with a pulse” you try to laugh but it comes out as a sob. Clearing your throat, you place strands of hair behind your ears, hoping you don’t look as bad as you feel. “And then this summer I was just a desperate idiot, texting her. Carol barely replied and I figured she might be busy”

“I’m guessing that wasn’t why she didn’t text back” Natasha says, leaning against the kitchen island.

“No, I just ran into her at the dining hall, and she was all over her ex, Maria Rambeau. I’m gonna kill her” your mood shifts suddenly. “I just feel like an idiot and I hate it. All she had to do was put on her big girl pants and tell me she wasn’t interested anymore. Instead I made a fool of myself”

Natasha feels cornered, your sudden fit of rage scaring her a little. She wouldn’t dream of making you upset if this is what you look like when it happens.

But it’s also kind of cute.

“See? You think it’s stupid” you sigh, noticing her smile. Natasha is quick to shake her head, cursing herself.

She can’t say she was smiling because she thinks you’re cute.

“No, it’s not stupid at all. I’m just not good at this sort of thing…”

You’re about to joke, tell her she’s done more than she should considering you just walked in her dorm while she’s slammed with work.

Except Wanda decides to finally show up. You turn around, unaware that Natasha’s eyes are glued to you.

“Hey… what… did you do something to her?” Wanda’s demeanor goes from confused to complete rage. You realise she’s asking Natasha if she’s the reason you’re crying.

“Wow, now hold on. She was helping me” you raise your hands, leaning on Natasha’s side for a second to assure her Wanda won’t bite her head off. “If you wanna take it up with someone, it’s Danvers”

“Ugh, I knew it. She’s going to pay” Wanda stomps to her room, and you sigh, turning to Natasha.

“I gotta make sure she’s not plotting Carol’s disappearance. Thank you for… listening to me”

“Anytime” she promises, nodding as you smile one last time before following your friend to her room.

Natasha can hear your voices, even if Wanda closed her door to give you some privacy. It isn’t the noise that distracts her. It’s about the fact you dated one of the most popular girls in school.

Of course, that’s someone fit for you. Natasha couldn’t compete with that.

At least now she knows the truth, and can go back to focusing on her studies. Maybe you’ll find someone else, and won’t have time to see Wanda anymore. Maybe, that’s the only way Natasha will stop thinking about you.

But the thought of someone else with you twists her stomach into a knot.

—

Morning light filters through the kitchen window, and you sing along to an Elton John song as you flip another pancake.

“Whatever gets you through the night” you hum. Turns out, what got you through your embarrassing predicament was a big party and a large amount of alcohol. But now, you really gotta focus on your work or you’ll fall behind.

Thinking about all the articles you have to read, and all the essays to draft, you miss Natasha’s footsteps as she leaves her room.

“Sorry, was the music too…?” you turn around, aware that it’s early morning on a Saturday.

Your mind stops working when you look at Natasha, wearing a white tank top and grey sweatpants. Her arms are surprisingly toned and you can’t help but stare.

Say something.

But she’s also staring at you with an indecipherable look.

“Nice shirt” she finally comments. “Looks good on you”

“It’s yours, isn’t it?” you realise a moment later. Of course. You found it in the bathroom and just assumed it was Wanda's. “I’ll go get changed, sorry”

“No” Natasha immediately blocks your path, her bravado disappearing as soon as you look up at her, expectantly. “Keep it. Looks good”

“Oh. Thanks” you say, taking a step back. “Want breakfast? Wanda already left, she had a group project to finish”

“Sure” Natasha nods, and you go back to making pancakes. There’s silence as you prepare the food, only realising Natasha’s closer when she leans forward, trapping you between her body and the kitchen island.

“Sorry, I wanted a mug” she apologizes, her hand on your hip. All you can do is nod, heat creeping up your cheeks at her proximity.

“Thank you for yesterday” you say looking over your shoulder, your voice small.

“You feeling better?”

“Less like an idiot” you say with a smile.

You honestly couldn’t care less about Carol. It was about the attention and she was a good fuck, but deep down, you knew she’d never be one to committ.

“You’re not that. Danvers was the only one at fault”

“I mean, yeah. I guess I gotta start thinking before getting in bed with a fuckgirl, huh?”

“Right” Natasha stutters, pouring some milk and looking away.

“No coffee?”

“I prefer sweet stuff” she admits, sitting down with a plate full of pancakes.

“You took the coffee I ordered the other day and didn’t say a word” you complain.

“But you went through all that trouble and it would have been rude” Natasha shrugs her shoulders, avoiding your eyes.

You eat in silence for a few minutes, stealing glances here and there. Natasha’s phone pings a couple of times, and you’re dying to know who it is, especially when she snorts at one of the messages she gets.

“Do you like games?” you say out of the blue.

“Like videogames?”

“More like board games” you say, trying to sound casual.

“Oh, I love Settlers of Catan” Natasha nods, and you want to slam your head against the table. Of course, she’s a genius and likes those games that you never understand.

“That sounds fun, yeah. I meant Uno or Jenga. Ya know, things that are easier”

She probably thinks you’re stupid.

Uno? Really?

“Right. That’s cool too. Why do you ask?” she says, smiling. The way she looks at you makes you relax, and you put your fork down. You were done eating anyway.

“We have game night every other week. Basically, when we have too much work to actually go out and party, but still wanna decompress or just hangout. Maybe you’d wanna join us sometime?”

“Sounds fun” she nods, but that’s not a yes or no. Would it be too pushy if you ask her tonight?

Then, her phone pings again and your mouth is faster than your brain.

“Gimme your phone”

“W-what?” Natasha’s hand stops midair, and you’re sure she’d be fidgeting with her glasses if she had them on.

“I mean… I could give you my phone number. And if you decide to come, just text me”

“Oh, sure” Natasha says, unlocking the device and passing it on. She smiles, taking your plate and going to wash the dishes.

“I’ll do that”

“You made breakfast. It’s the least I could do” she says, and you smile, going back to save your phone number.

“Someone’s calling you”

Someone saved as Yel.

“Sorry, I have to take this” she says, hurrying back to her room. Just like that, Natasha’s gone and you’re alone in the kitchen.

Are you seriously going to fall for Wanda’s roommate? The girl who is not interested in socializing and definitely not interested in you?

You look down at the shirt you’re wearing, remembering it’s hers. As you notice how big it is on you, it reminds you of Natasha in a tank top, and you blush.

Yes, you’re definitely falling for Natasha.

And you’re not giving the shirt back.

—

It’s been a week.

After two days of obssesively checking your phone, Wanda made you confess what had happened.

When it became clear Natasha was so not interested, you avoided the dorm at all costs. Until Wanda practically dragged you to her place next Saturday.

“Close the door” you hiss as soon as you walk into her room, hoping Natasha isn’t home.

“Don’t you think you’re overreacting?” Wanda says, rolling her eyes.

Instead of answering, you plop down in her bed, arm above your eyes.

“Ok, I gave her my phone number, told her to text me. While wearing her t-shirt and making her pancakes. The ball could not be more in her court”

“Does she even know there’s a ball?” Wanda laughs, which makes you look up.

“What do you mean?”

“Weren’t you crying about Carol the day before? Maybe she thinks you’re looking for a rebound” Wanda shrugs her shoulders, doing her makeup. She’s going back to too much eyeliner.

“Shit. You think so?”

It wasn’t like you said you were in love with Carol - which, you weren’t-. You just mentioned being casually seeing her and being pissed about her gaslighting.

“But there’s also the girl that was texting her” you say, thinking about the mysterious Yel.

“Well, I’ve never seen anyone visiting her. And she’s always in her room”

“Internet girlfriend?” you guess. “Long distance, maybe”

“Or caftfishing. Nat strikes me as one to be naive enough” Wanda says with a smirk.

“Don’t be mean” you nudge her with your foot and she pinches your calf. “Bitch”

“Whiny lesbian. Just ask her out properly”

“I don’t wanna seem desperate. What?” you say when Wanda coughs to hide her laughter.

“All week, you’ve been staring at your phone like a maniac. You are desperate”

Wanda keeps doing her make up, the music blasting a little louder than normal, but this time you don’t say anything about it. Maybe Natasha will ask her to turn it down and will see you and then you’ll get talking…

Ugh.

It’s like your best friend can read your mind, laughing when you place one of her pillows over your head and all but scream into it.

“Come here, I’ll do your makeup” Wanda says, and you pout.

“I already did it. Do I look that bad?”

“You need more eyeliner and your lipstick is just gone”

With another sigh, you lean against her headrest, and she straddles your lap.

“Do you remember when my mom walked in on us just like this?” she laughs and you pinch her side.

“And she gave you the talk about how it’s ok to be gay”

You both laugh at that, and a moment later Wanda’s done with the makeup.

“You look hot. So go and ask her out”

“What if…”

“Just go” Wanda pushes you out the door, her bag swaying with the movement. You’re startled by how she slaps your ass, the sound making Natasha look up from her spot in the kitchen island.

Her smile is shy, but it’s there, and she doesn’t run away the minute you’re in the same room like she used to do.

“Going to a party?”

“Yeah, we…” you turn to look at Wanda, who is pretending to fix her hair in the living room mirror. “Would you like to come with us? It could be fun”

“Thanks, but I’m going to meet some of Yelena’s friends” she rolls her eyes.

Yelena. As in the girl who texts her and makes Natasha smile and laugh.

“Oh. Well, have fun”

“You too” she nods, but all you want to do is go back to your room and hide under the covers for the rest of the night.

“Let’s go” Wanda says, pulling you by the arm without sparing a glance towards Natasha. “Come on, you tried. It’s no big deal. Let’s get drunk”

You think about all the essays you have to write, the fact you’re behind on some of your readings… and then you remember the way Natasha smiles at her phone when that Yelena girl texts her.

“Yeah, let’s get wasted”

—

It’s a rare thing, for Natasha to be going out to a place that isn’t campus or the grocery store. But her sister came to visit and she’s been nagging her about meeting her friends.

Natasha suspects one of them is more than a friend, and that is why Yelena wants her to meet them.

By the time she reaches the bar, Yelena and her group of friends are already sitting at a big table. The blonde is laughing with a guy with short hair, and Natasha takes a moment to look at him.

No, that can’t be the one Yelena’s dating.

“You made it!” Yelena shouts, all eyes turning to Natasha.

The redhead smiles, waving at her sister and walking to their table.

“Hello” she greets everyone.

“Bob, Ava, Kate, this is my sister Natasha” Yelena says, moving to the side so her sister can sit with them.

“Nice to meet you. We’ve heard so much about you” Ava says.

“All good things, I hope”

“Well, she did tell us about the time you went as Gandalf to a Halloween party” Bob says, and Natasha glares at Yelena.

“Bob, stop!” Yelena says, hiding her face in her hands. “She’s going to kill me”

“Oh, why? I thought it was a good thing?” the guy says, looking around the table.

So he’s the golden retriever of the group, friendly and clueless. Ava, who is Natasha’s age seems to be the voice of reason.

That leaves Kate. Natasha notices some of the glances she shares with Yelena, or the way they laugh at certain things that no one else understands.

“Bishop, can we do a rematch? You beat me at darts last time and it’s been bugging me” Ava says at one point.

They both leave, laughing and dragging Bob along.

“They’re nice” Natasha comments, happy that Yelena has found a good group to hang out with.

It was tough to leave for college, and even harder to learn Yelena had chosen a school that was across the country from her sister. From spending all their time together, now they only saw each other during the holidays.

“Yeah, they’re all great” Yelena says, but Natasha notices she’s only looking at Kate.

“Have you asked her out yet?”

“Hey!” her sister complains, and Natasha laughs.

“You must really like her, then. I’ve seen you go for it without hesitation before”

“Well, I just don’t want it to be weird if it doesn’t work… we’re good friends” Yelena says. “What about you?”

“What about me?” Natasha says too soon for Yelena’s liking.

“I meant, how are things with the roommate. But now you’re acting weird. Do you have a crush on her?”

“No, it’s nothing like that”

Of course, Natasha wasn’t lying. But the thing is, she’s getting used to your presence. She looks forward to you visiting Wanda, moving to do her homework in the living room instead of locking herself up in her room.

She wished she had the courage to ask you out, but Natasha’s never dated anyone. Painfully aware of how out of her league you are, she can’t help but imagine you’d refuse to go on a date with her.

“Well, it wouldn’t hurt you to make some friends, Tasha”

“Yeah, I know. I just… it’s hard for me” Natasha says, looking at her hands.

Except when she’s around you. It’s always easy to spend time with you and actually enjoy it.

“Come on, let’s team up and beat Kate and Ava” Yelena proposes, chugging the last of her beer.

Natasha follows her sister, and she doesn’t miss the way Kate’s hand lingers when she hands over the darts to Yelena.

She immediately thinks about you, the few times her fingers have touched yours for a split second.

Maybe she will text you after all. She’s pulling her phone when Yelena calls her out.

“Come on, Tasha, loser buys the next round of drinks”

So, Natasha saves her phone, hoping to text you later.

For now, though, she has to team up for a free drink.

—

The music is loud, the sorority house crowded.

But the noise and the people aren’t enough to keep you from thinking about Natasha. Meeting Yelena’s friends.

So it must be serious, huh?

“Why do you look so pissed off? Is it Danvers?” Val says, approaching you with a new drink. Carol’s here but you didn’t even notice.

You take the glass and down half of the liquid.

“Do you know any Yelena that goes to school here?”

Who is she? What makes her so damn special? Probably someone older, Natasha would never date a young, stupid, irresponsible…

As your thoughts spiral, you finish the drink.

“Yelena? No, name doesn’t ring a bell. Did she wrong you? We will restore your honor, princess”

You let out a laugh at that, and then your eyes meet Carol’s. She seems ready to walk up to you, but Val is quicker, dragging you to dance. Wanda is already there, swaying to the music with some of your friends.

There’s a bottle of tequila that gets passed around, and you take a large gulp, dancing until the heat is too much and you decide to step outside. Wanda barely listens when you tell her you’re getting some air.

Leaning on the wall, you sigh. It’s fresh out and now that you’re outside, your ears are ringing. This is stupid. You should be acting more mature, instead of like a child that throws a tantrum because she doesn’t get her way.

Natasha’s with someone else, big fucking deal. You should be moving on. There’s gotta be someone in that house that wants to sleep with you.

But the minute you try to go back inside, your stomach turns. All you can think about is Natasha’s beautiful green eyes, her shy smile.

“Fuck”

Doble fuck, when you notice Carol’s looking around. You know that look. She’s clearly alone tonight and horny.

Not today, Satan.

Before you make a stupid mistake, you decide to leave the party, texting your friends to let them know you’re going back home.

But where’s home, exactly? It takes you 15 minutes walking to realise you’re just wandering around campus, wasted and lost. You sit on the steps of the main library, and all you can think about is that time you followed Natasha like a puppy, probably looking stupid.

Damn it.

“You ok?” a voice startles you, and you look up, rubbing your eyes.

“Yeap”

The guy looks familiar, but the last thing you want is some dumb fuck trying to act like a knight in shinning armor.

“I think you’re in my American Studies class” he says.

“I don’t know. Maybe” you say, pulling out your phone, thinking it might be wise to call Darcy and ask for her help. She’s gonna be pissed but it’s getting late and you’re practically alone with this stranger.

“I’m Jake” he says with a smile, and you want to throw your phone at his stupid face. As if you even asked what his fucking name is.

“Have a goodnight, Jake from American Studies” you say, standing up to walk around him. Unfortunately, you stumble, and the guy takes advantage, grabbing you by the waist. He’s definitely closer than he needs to be.

“Looks like you could use a hand” he tries to joke, but you feel dread invade your system as his hand slides down to your lower back. Way lower.

“No, I’m fine. Let me go” you push him away, but you’re drunk and he’s stronger. While you struggle, your phone falls to the floor.

“Just let me take care of you” he whispers in your ear.

This cannot be happening. You’re about to scream for help, when his overwhelming presence disappears, and is replaced by green eyes that you’d recognise anywhere.

“Are you ok?” Natasha says. She doesn’t manhandle you like the idiot did, placing her hands delicately in your face instead.

“Yes. I’m fine. How did you…?”

You’re about to ask something, but the adreline rush and the alcohol make you dizzy, so you close your eyes to try to calm down. The guy says something to Natasha, but your heart is beating in your ears, and you can’t even hear him.

“Leave before I call campus police” Natasha says, making it very clear she’s not messing around. You take a deep breath, opening your eyes. Natasha’s gaze is fixed on you, a frown clouding her features. “Is Wanda around?”

“No, I didn’t want to stay at the party, so I left early but got lost. I, uh, can find my way home, don’t worry, I know you’re busy…”

“What did you drink?” Natasha says, her palm against your forehead. “You’re sweating”

“Tequila, a beer or two. I’m sorry, I can take care of myself, you should go…” you stumble with your words, mortified. She probably thinks you’re an idiot.

But instead, Natasha squeezes your hand, smiling gently.

“I’d feel better if you came back home with me. That way I can keep an eye on you”

“I don’t want to bother you” you say, turning away. If you keep looking at those beautiful eyes, you know you’ll agree to anything.

“Please” she says, her raspy voice a tone lower than usual. As if you’d be doing her a favor by coming over and making her take care of you. It’s very clear she won’t take no for an answer, so you nod, allowing her to lead you to the parking lot.

The ride to her place is a short one, but you’re struggling to keep your eyes open. As soon as Natasha parks, she gets out and walks to your side, opening the door for you.

“I’m ok. Thank you” you mumble, slurring your words. Between the exhaustion and the alcohol, you’re having trouble walking straight. The feeling of Natasha’s hands around your waist might be a dream, but you’re fine with it. Her touch is soft and gentle, unlike that idiot.

“I’ll get you some water” Natasha says as you walk inside, making you sit on the couch.

You play with the fabric, trying to focus on something other than the throbbing in your head. It’s really weird, because you had very little to drink, or at least that’s what you recall. Maybe you were more upset than you thought.

“Sorry about ruining your date” you say out of the blue, remembering why you were in a bad mood.

“What date?” Natasha says, frowning. She hands you a glass of water and you take it with a nod.

“Didn’t you say you were meeting your girlfriend’s friends?” you say between sips, closing your eyes.

“Yelena? She’s my sister. I thought I told you about her. The one who thought she was the lost Romanov princess” Natasha says with a smile.

You’re not smiling, though.

“Wait, so… you’re not dating anyone?”

“I’ve never dated, to be honest” the redhead shrugs her shoulders. You stand up suddenly, ignoring the way the room spins. “Wow, what’s wrong?”

“So if you’re single, why haven’t you texted me?” you pace around the room, agitated. “I was waiting… I thought I made it clear I like you”

“You… do?”

“I… think I’m going to be sick" you say, and Natasha’s by your side in an instant. “I’m such an idiot”

“You’re not, it’s ok. Want to change into some comfortable clothes?”

“Ok” you nod. You let her walk you to a room, but you’re so dizzy that you only realise it’s hers when she opens the door.

She lets you sit on the bed while she goes through her closet, handing you a t-shirt like the one you never gave back.

“I’ll be right outside while you get changed, ok?”

You nod, and she leaves, closing the door on her way out.

Natasha leans against the wall, thinking about all the things you just said. Did you mean them? Should she do something about it?

It felt weird, considering you were intoxicated, and maybe it wouldn’t be something you’d admit out loud if you weren’t drunk. Could it be because you were ashamed about liking Natasha?

All this time, she thought you were just being nice…

Could she really be that oblivious?

“Everything ok in there?” she decides to stop thinking about this, focusing on you instead.

When she doesn’t get a reply, she peaks inside. You’re in the t-shirt Natasha left for you, fast asleep in her bed.

The sight makes Natasha’s stomach turn, but not in an unpleasant way.

Even if you look fine, she decides to sleep on the floor, next to the bed, just in case you need something.

“Nat” you mumble against the pillow after a few minutes.

“I’m here” she says, reaching for your hand. You sigh, squeezing her fingers, settling once more.

You don’t let go for the rest of the night.

#natasha romanoff x reader #natasha romanoff x you #natasha romanoff x y/n

477 notes · View notes

boobertronian · 6 months ago

Text

Calisthenics - Part 1

Karina x 1 Trainer

Continuation of Nayeon's Chapter

Proofread by @vorrentis

Word counts : 13937 words

All works are fiction

ENJOY !!

At SM dance practice room…

"Hey, boy, I'ma get ya I'ma get you real good and I bet ya Hey, boy, once I get ya You'll be, oh, so glad that I met ya"

"One look, give 'em whiplash Beat drop with a big flash 집중해 좀 더 think fast 이유 넌 이해 못 해 uh 왜 이제야 know I did that, uh Day one, know I been bad, uh Don't stop 흔들린 채 무리해도 can't touch that"

The musics keep playing as Nayeon & Winter filming for their challenges, dancing to each other comeback’s choreos

Nayeon: "Woohoo, I finally did the challenge with you Winter! !! We’re looking hot!"

Winter: "Thank you for coming here Nayeon-unnie! Omg i’ve been waiting to do this with you since that Look At Me challenge!! How come you dance so well in our choreos?"

Nayeon: "Well, I dance better whenever I'm standing next to pretty girls! Hehe”

Winter (blushing): "Omg Unnie you’re so sweet! You’re making me blush! You wanna go get lunch unnie? I have some time!"

Nayeon: "Of course we should! I like to eat food with pretty girls too hehe"

Winter (blushing again): "Unnie stoppp! I can’t stop blushing! Let’s go! We can bring the food here to eat if you need some more quiet time!"

A few moments later, Nayeon and Winter bring their takeouts to the dance floor and start munching on it.

Nayeon got herself a box of Bibimbap, while winter got some Kimbap.

The two kept on munching and chatting to each other while seeing fan’s comments on their challenges.

Nayeon: "Lol they love it!"

Winter: "I bet they do, we’re looking good!"

Winter: "Oh btw Unnie, did you just come back from Thailand? How was it? I’ve never been there before, was it a personal vacation or a show?"

Nayeon: "Personal vacation, it was hot I nearly melted, but I had some GOOD times!"

Winter: "Oh wow, I wanna go! But me and the girls are so busy with comebacks and tours....sigh....maybe i’ll go after we can have some breaks.... I really need one....”

Nayeon: "I was only there for like 3 days, it was fun, I can show you some pics of it!"

Winter (looking through Nayeon photos): "Oh wow, looks beautiful!! I like those street foods! But wait a minute Unnie, why are you in a....boxing ring?"

Nayeon: "Muay Thai sweetie, it’s a long story but it was the main reason I went to Thailand!"

Winter: "Oh sorry I didn’t know, I don’t do martial arts, I didn’t know you do martial arts, how was it? Was it hard?" Nayeon: "quite taxing yeh, got my body ALL sore, but I got a VERY GOOD hang of it (giggles)”

The two then threw away the finished food boxes, get their drinks and get onto the big couch in the practice room

Winter: "You came all the way to Thailand for boxing....I mean muay thai! You’re very dedicated!!! I don’t think I can do that! My body isn’t suitable for that sort of impact....”

Nayeon: "Well (giggles), there are OTHER reasons that made me get there, and it wasn’t because I'm dedicated to Muay Thai, you wanna hear about it? Hehhe”

Winter: "Ohhhh okay. Sure unnie! Tell me! I'm actually curious! If you want to tell me, I can keep it a secret!!"

Nayeon: "Are you sure sweetie? Promise me you won’t tell anyone after we leave this room today ok? Hehe”

Winter: "If I tell anyone I owe you the limited edition MS of our new albums hehe."

Nayeon: "Well, here goes. Prepare to be BLOWN away hehe”

Nayeon: "Did you see the pics I took with those 3 buff dudes? They were my trainers!"

Winter: "Oh wow! They looked buff! I’ll look like a little kid standing next to them!"

Nayeon: "Well, they were my trainers, we trained the entire evening there, and they were also....”

Winter: "Oh? They’re also what unnie? Your bodyguards?"

Nayeon: "SEX PARTNERS”

Winter, widening her eyes, feeling shocked and then covering her opened lips, mumbling the words out: "Did.... did I hear it right unnie? Sex....sex partners? You mean....one of them right? I mean....you have a secret boyfriend??”

Nayeon: "Not boyfriend no, but sex partners (giggle) and not one of them, all 3 hehe.”

Winter: "....I....I can’t....believe this....nayeon-unnie, so....did you....did you have sex with....all of them? Like....how is that possible?"

Nayeon: "Hell yeah sweetie, I did have sex with all 3 of them, right at that facility, and at the same time too hehehe”

Winter: "Whattttt!? Unnie, you’re....you’re telling me....they....they had intercourse with you....at the same time??? But....that’s....that’s like....nsfw, like....porn? Omg....”

Nayeon: "Yes, I did that, with them all that evening, everywhere all over that place, all over my body too, from the shower to the mat, yeppp! I enjoyed it so much! But I had to pay a large sum for accidentally breaking their equipment, but nonetheless, it was funnnnnnnn!"

Winter, face reddened from the blushing, keep on asking: "But....but unnie....that’s....that’s very....wild.... how can you....”

Nayeon: "Oh sweetie, once you get it, you’re gonna ask for TWICE hehe. I even let them film ourselves having sex so why not?"

Winter, having her tiny palms on the side of her cute face: "I can’t....I can’t believe I'm hearing this....you....Twice Nayeon unnie....had intercourses with....multiple men....in a training facility....at the same time....omg....this....this is too much info for me....idk how to react anymore."

Nayeon: "I can show you the clips if you like hehehehe.”

Winter: "Omg unnie, please no, I can’t watch that, I think this is all I need to know today, omg Unnie, you’re sure full of surprises....”

At Aespa’s dorm

Giselle: "Hey girls, me and Ning gonna go out and get some stuff, if you need anything call us ok?"

NingNing: "We’re gonna be out for long so feel free to call whenever!!! Byeeeeeee!"

Karina: "Ok girls!! See you soon! And don’t get home too late ok? We still have a schedule tomorrow!"

Giselle: "We won’t! !! Unless NingNing gets drunk lol”

NingNing: "No I'm notttt! Let’s go, I'm quite hungry now!"

Karina: "Oh btw, have you guys seen Winter today? Is she in your room Aeri? I think she wants to tell me something”

Giselle: "Yes she is, she’s curling herself in the bed all day today, jeez that girl needs to get out more lol, but see you guys soon!"

Karina: "Byeee! Be careful!"

Karina then locks the door, taking her phone and water bottle, knocking on winter’s door

Karina: "Hey Minjeong, it’s me Jimin! Can I come in? I saw your text and I'm free to talk!"

Winter: "Oh....Jimin -unnie, yes please come in....i’m in my bed now"

Karina opens the door, seeing Winter sitting on the bed, curling her legs onto her torso cutely, but with a somewhat troubled face: "What’s wrong Minjeong? You’re alright?

Did you get sick?

I can tell our manager about some medicine?”

Winter: "Oh no Unnie, I'm all good thanks, but.... I have something to tell you....you know Nayeon Unnie from Twice?"

Karina: "Of course! She’s so pretty, you two did the challenges right? She’s beautiful in it. I wanna buy that shirt! But why do you ask?"

Winter: "Well.... I....we had a chat after our food....and....it was....quite uncomfy for me”

Karina: "Oh no....did.... Did she say something mean to you?"

Winter: "Oh noo nooo! She’s the sweetest!! I love her so much! But....there was something she told me about her Thailand trip that made me feel quite....blushed....”

Karina: "Oh…ok! Well you can tell me! I'm here for you! So go ahead, what was it about?"

Winter slowly tells Karina about Nayeon’s experience, from training with the 3 trainers, then having intercourse with all three, at the same time, all over the place, and filming.

Karina, surprised herself too, but, unlike winter, she gets excited internally, but not showing it out of respect for Winter

Karina: "Woosh, that was quite a story, wow, Nayeon unnie sure is wild”

Winter: "Yeh....and she seemed to enjoy it a lot too.... idk....the thoughts of intercourse with strangers....never ever crossed my mind....let alone....multiple men....it was....a lot for me”

Karina: "Yeah for sure that was quite a lot, but....are you ok? Do you still have anything you feel like lifting off your chest?"

Winter" no.... actually Jimin unnie, I just wanna go to sleep now....can I just hit the bed now?"

Karina: "Yes, I'll tell the others you’ll go to sleep so they won’t be noisy once they get back. G9!”

Winter: "Jaljaiyo unnie”

Karina turns off the light, walks out the room.

What’s this strange feeling inside her, is it surprising?

Or exciting?

Or something else even better?

Suddenly, she pulls out her phone and looks for Nayeon’s IG, texting her right away.

Back at Jihyo’s apartment

Jihyo: "Hey that guy fucked me good all right? He even sucks my tits hard lol Bet ya unnie those guys will say my tits are way better lol”

Nayeon: "Oh please! !! Every time we talk about fucking boys you alway pull out your tits as a leverage! !!! They love meeeee you got it?? I'm their lewd queen!" Suddenly, a phone rings

Jihyo: "Hey unnie isn’t that your phone? Whoever is texting you at this time?"

Nayeon: "How the hell do I know? I'm not a psychic or having Spider-Sense! Lemme go check” Nayeon walks to the kitchen table, seeing her ig message with the words “

Katarinablu: "Hi Nayeon unnie, it’s me Aespa Karina, I heard your stories from Winter. Can we chat?"

Nayeonnyny replies: "Sure! But I'm at Jihyo’s place now. I’ll get back to you once I'm back home!"

Katarinablu :"Oh awesome! Thank you unnie! I'm still up in a few hours! Do you mind if we call? I got your numbers from Winter so would it be fine calling you through your phone number? Or do you want some other platforms? I have Kakaotalk and Bubble!"

Nayeonnyny: "Sure! Normal phone call is fineeee! I’ll get back to ya for sure, don’t want those silly sasaeng fans to track it here. But I'm going home anw so wait for me ok? See ya sooooon! !! :airkiss: icon

Katarinablu: "Awesome unnie! See you soon!”

Jihyo: "Who was that unnie? Isn’t that your" secret boyfriend"? Hahaha”

Nayeon: "Oh just drop it MOM, it’s Karina from Aespa, she wants to call me up, not sure what it is though, maybe she finds me so pretty she has to call! !!”

Jihyo: "Oh my god Unnie, seriously?? You’re just too into yourselves lol, I think YOU should call her because she’s so pretty lol but are you gonna call her here?”

Nayeon: "Nah, I'm heading home, it’s quite late, Kookeu is waiting for me too”

Jihyo: "All right then Unnie, time to wrap it up, I’ll see you soon then, CHEATER!"

Nayeon: "Oh just accept that you lost, MOM. See ya whenever! !!”

Jihyo: "Byeeeeeeee! !!!! “

Nayeon calls an Uber and heads home. Once she gets to the door, Kookeu just runs to her feet and being playful, making Nayeon filled with joy.

Once she’s all dressed up in her pyjamas and holding kookeu in her bed, she starts calling Karina

Karina: "Hello! Is it Nayeon Unnie?"

Nayeon: "Yesss! !! Omg I get to call one of SM top visuals!!!! Girl you’re so pretty! !!!”

Karina: "Oh my god, thank you Nayeon unnie! You too! How’s your day with Jihyo Unnie?"

Nayeon: "Ughhhhh, that girl was annoyinnggggg, making me gooo alllll the way to her place during weekends just to tease me about things, ughhhhhh. But anyway, what do you wanna chat about?"

Karina: "Oh wow, hehe. I....heard you told Winter some stories right unnie?"

Nayeon: "Welllllllll, I told her a lot of things, from my makeups, to the food I like to eat, how’s my Kookeu is such a sweetness for me everytime, how I had a NICE trip in thailand, bla bla”

Karina: "Oh yes unnie, that trip in Thailand, I heard Winter told me you had such a great time there right? Would you mind if we chat about it?"

Nayeon: "Yess, we can go all night about it!!!"

Karina: "Actually unnie, there’s this specific....part I wanna ask you about....well....it’s about....your experience....at the Muay Thai facility....I....I heard you....had sex with the trainers there?"

Nayeon: "Ohhhhhh....that part! !! Jeez, I guess Winter couldn’t hold on to her promises huh, oh well, since you asked, and only for you i’ll tell you everything you need to know about it, very detailed if you want to hehehe”

Karina: "Well....unnie, I don’t know if I can have the time to go very detailed, but, I do wanna ask you about this one thing, and....well, I think you have experience with it. I'm not as shy as Winter so you can go all in!”

Nayeon: "Well go ahead pretty girl! !! What do you want to know hehe”

Karina: "Oh, well Unnie, this might sound a bit surprising to me but, I wanna know....how was it like having anal intercourse, and also, how was it like....having it all over your body, and in all your private parts?"

Nayeon (laugh out loud): "Oh woooowwwe, damnnnn you really wanna know huh? Okay i’ll tell you sweetie, but don’t mind me if I use some profanities, well, use a lot of profanities while talking about it, since that makes me more comfy describing it to you”

Karina: "Yes, I don’t mind Unnie, in fact you’re not the only one telling me secrets and such, and I'm quite a people-pleaser so please do!"

Nayeon: "Okay!!!!!!! Don’t regret it! Well, yeh, like winter said, I had sex, I mean, I got FUCKED hard in all my holes lol, and those 3 guys gave me rounds alll nighttt!!! damn it I still remember getting stuffed by all 3 of them at the end, it was fuckin hot!!!!”

Karina: "Oh wow....so to my understand, you got....fucked in your mouth, vagina, and your....butthole one way after another? And.... How about that.... multiple men together? Doesn’t it feel....a bit complicated?”

Nayeon: "Ohhh sweeetiee (giggles) that’s where the fun is, and yes correct, they fucked me in my mouth first, cum in it, and then moving to my pussy, wrecked that one with their huge dicks and cum, and then my anus are ravaged too, same thing like the pussy. And then, a horny girl like myself would let them put their dicks inside my vag and ass at the same time, double penetration and fill me.”

Karina: "Woah, you are wild unnie, I mean....I....had sex before.... but it was quite vanilla....my ex, we didn’t meet much before our breakups so we only tried the most common ones, so I didn’t know much about my limits or what I would like the most. You seemed to be....very experienced unnie, and I'm guessing....jihyo unnie too?"

Nayeon: "Oh hell yeh she did, she’s the one starting this, that girl got fucked hard by 4 guys during her Seobja show, same those three dudes and that one cameraman I forgot his name, ughhh. But yeh, we both got railed hard by the trainers, all our holes, and we love it, though I'm confident that I did WAY BETTER than Jihyo!" We even compete with each other by letting them film us getting ganged up like that, but I still think I did it wayyy better for those guys than Jihyo! !”

Karina: "Oh wow. I gotta say I'm....impressed unnie, you and Jihyo-unnie were all in for it. But....filming? Don't you think it will be leaked? Could be dangerous for idols like us, no?"

Nayeon: "Firstable, there are a lot of deep fakes and AI generative pics of us, which is disgusting & messed up in my eyes, ugh, so if the clips leaked out, with those camera angles people might think it's deep fakes, and also, me & jihyo forced them to sign NDA contracts, paid them a huge sum for compensations, so if they EVER try to leak it out we'll sue the hell out of them, so yeah, they won't!"

Karina: "Oh ok Unnie (giggles). But unnie, here’s a thing, I asked you this because....well, I kinda read some NSFW stuff online, they call it smuts....and yeh thanks to Giselle I got into it, that girl spent a lot of time on social media back then for sure. So I read a smut about me, from this writer name Boobertronian I think, he....made me has a fantasy smut in....a gym, so....I’m wondering, what would happen if I....you know kinda have my real experience with it? It’s....pretty interesting to me"

Nayeon: "Ohhhhhhhhhh, well girl you do have some good taste hehe, gym or sports sex is funnnnnnnn, well, wouldn't it hurt too much if you try? If you found some dudes and...”

Karina: "Oh no no unnie (giggles) I think i’ll just stick with one hehe, I'm not that ready for.... multiple yet, I'm willing to but not that fast (laugh)"

Nayeon: "Ohhhhhh wellllll, if you ever wanna try with many I can give you some contacts hehehe, buttttt one good guy is gooooood. But....are you trying muay thai too?"

Karina: "I was thinking of something like....Calisthenics! I like that one, I never tried that but I saw clips on youtube it’s really cool! I can search for some private gym or such, there’s quite a bunch in Korea. I also saw some dudes doing it in the park. It looks really cool! It’s like seeing Spider-Man!"

Nayeon: "Well idk what that sport is since I only do Pilates butttttt, have funnnnnn. I'm gonna go online and read some of those smuts about meeeeee, because I wanna see how much their imaginations are for meeee!!”

Karina: "LOL unnie you’re so funny no wonder boys like you a lot, but i’ll “update” you on it hehe, thanks for taking care of Minjeong for me! She’s such a baby!”

Nayeon: "Well, before you do that, just make sure it’s somewhere a bit more private or quiet, you know, since we’re top idols and all, don’t wanna see SM golden girl being stalked by Dispatch or some stupid paparazzi and make it to headlines, ughhh I hate those jerks! !!”

Karina: "I do have my ways unnie, learned that from experience myself too, unfortunately, but I'll keep that in mind! Once again thanks for sharing me your "Experiences" hehe, it was quite helpful"

Nayeon: "Oh please, I share things with pretty girls all the time let alone you, I can even share my clips if you want to hehehehehe”

Karina: "Omg unnie (laugh out loud) I think i’ve seen these on the net a lot more than I can think so I'm good, but I have to hit my bed now, we have schedules tomorrow and I have to tell Giselle and Ning to go to sleep too, g9 Unnie! You’re the best!"

Nayeon: "You’re welcome! And yeah of course I know I'm the besttttt!!!!! See ya sweetie!!!”

Ning: "Who was on the phone with you Jimin-unnie? You sounded excited"

Karina: "Ohhhh it was Nayeon-unnie! We were talking about some....”makeup” stuff she shared with Minjeong!"

Giselle: "You two sounded like you talked more than just “makeup” lol”

Karina: "Hahaha very funny Aeri-chan, it’s late you two, let’s hit the bed, we’re gonna have a long day tomorrow!”

Giselle: ”Greattttttttt....”

Ning: "Yeah, greatttt....”

Giselle and Ning go to bed, while Karina is thinking in her head: "It’ll be crazy to let them know I'm going out for sex, so I think I might have to be very sneaky.“

A few weeks later, after their comebacks

Karina, wearing her gym jacket and sport bag, ready to leave, suddenly being asked by her members

Winter: "Jimin-unnie I thought you don’t have to go to gym today?"

Karina: "Ohhhh, I just wanna do some EXTRA workouts, been missing quite a few during our comebacks!"

Giselle: "Okkkkkkkk…… but you still did it pretty regularly no? Like what’s with the hurry?"

Ning: "don’t tell me you’re… seeing someone again ??”

Karina: "Noooooo!!! Omg girls why you ask so much ?? I just go to my usual gym routines! Just extra days! I’ll get you food and snacks once I get back sounds good?"

Winter: "Oh ok then, see you soon unnie, buy me some chips please! ”

Giselle: "COKE!”

Ning: "I want some ice cream! Yeyyy!!”

Karina: "Alright girls! See you soon!"

Karina heads to the calisthenics gym she searched for online, a studio a bit further away from their dorms. She’s wearing hoodie, masks and sunglasses and baggy pants, walking fast, close to jogging to the place, headphones on.

After around 20 min she arrives at a small gym located near a park.

"TOKUHEROES Private Studio” - She reads the word on the small banner while knodding her head.

Karina walks up the stairs, in front of her is a small private gym in red and black colors, with some equipments she’s never seen before.

At the entrance of the gym there are several see-through display cases of action figures, none of them are recognizable for Karina, except there are some for Godzilla which she’s already quite familiar with, along with some colorful movie posters.

Karina then gently pushes the glass doors and say: "Oh hello? Is anyone here?"

In an instant, a tall man, wearing a sports boxer, with a gray dry-tight top, colored with red and blue patterns, walks fast to the door.

Trainer: "Hello there! Welcome to TOKUHEROES Private Studio! How can I help you miss?"

Karina: "Oh hi!! I'm here for a session of calisthenics, I'm new to the sport and I looked up online, your studio popped out on the top list! So I was just curious and want to try it out!"

Trainer: "Awesome! So you’re new to calisthenics right? How did you know about it?”

Karina: "I was seeing some guys doing it over the park near my dorms! I looked up on google and youtube and the word calisthenics appeared on screen! I went to Youtube and look for it too, some channels like Chris Heria, Hybrid Calisthenics, Calismove,etc. it looks so interesting I want to try!"

Trainer: "Oh I see! Well, since we’re here I guess I can give you a tour! I'm Blazar btw, nice to meet you, what’s your name again may I ask?"

Karina: "The name is Jimin! Nice to meet you !l”

Karina slowly walks in, removing her sunglasses and mask. Her red wavy hair falls down beautifully onto her shoulders, revealing her beautiful face.

Trainer: "Heyyyyy, I know you! You’re... you’re Karina! From Aespa! How surprising!”

Karina: "Ssshhhh, yes I am Karina! But do you mind keep it down a bit (giggles), I'm going here on my own so I don’t wanna make loud attention hehe”

Trainer (Blazar): "Oh ok sure! Come on in! I’ll keep it as low as possible!”

Blazar walks Karina through the studio, showing her the pull up bars, the free weight racks, the sets of parallettes and to the shower room door.

Blazar: "So what do you think about our studio Jimin! Or should I say, Karina? Which one you prefer? I don’t want to be disrespectful “

Karina: "Karina is fine! That’s how people calls me anw! But yes I love the studio! Looks pretty spacious, and there’s not much heavy equipments! That’s quite new to me!"

Blazar: "Oh yes, we don’t use those heavy machines much like a commercial gym here, calisthenics as you might know we uses more body weights and combining with free weights, so we don’t need that much, also keep it spacious would be easier to practice too!"

Karina:"I love spacious place! I do private strength training and aerial yoga too so something like this is perfect for me! I can’t wait to start!"

Blazar: "Let’s go! As you know, first day of tryout is free of charge, I will also testing your strength level too so we can adjust to your liking, other than that, other than that I'm ready whenever you’re ready!"

Karina: "I have one question, TOKUHEROES, why is that name? Is it like Superheroes?"

Blazar: "Ahhhh, lemme explain it to you, so TOKU is a shortened word for TOKUSATSU, a genre of film in Japan where they heavily use special effects! It’s quite and equivalent of Hollywood Scifi, or Marvel and DC heroes, but in Japan!"

Karina: "Oh… I do not know about it sorry … I mostly watched anime and such like Shin-chan, One Punch Man, Tokyo Ghoul, Chainsaw Man, Demon Slayer, etc., but I do know Godzilla is from Japan! Is that … Tokusatsu?"

Blazar: "Yes it is! And you’re quite an avid anime fan! So for Godzilla, or Gojira in Japanese, he’s the king of Toku, the one who started everything! So basically, in this studio our trainers are all Tokusatsu fans, and our owner is a Japanese calisthenics athlete, he opened some studios in japan and this new one korea, and he’s a huge Tokusatsu fans, hence the name, and the decorations of the characters here! We all pick our names from the characters we like the most! We have Kuuga, Gavan, Faiz, Ichigo, Tiga, Dyna, (pointing to the heroes on the walls) and I'm Blazar, taking from my fav character, Ultraman Blazar!"

Karina: "That sounds cool! !! But Blazar, you’re… not Korean right? I'm sorry I ask, you seems a bit … different...”

Blazar: "I’m Vietnamese yes, I just moved here a while ago, I travelled a lot! Used to be in France, US, back to Vietnam, now I'm just here! At least for now!"

Karina: "Oh wow you travelled quite a lot! How you like it here?"

Blazar: "A bit culture shock but I'm getting used to it! I'm kinda liking this neighborhood! It’s quiet and such! I live on the apartment next to this studio too! “

Karina: "Neattttttt!!! This area is nice I should tell the girls to come here too! But anyway I'm not here to chat all day long, I wanna train too! So you mind if I go prepare? I’ll be quick!"

Blazar: "Yes! I’ll set up some stuffs! Take your time!"

Karina goes to the locker room, changes her clothes into an adidas tank top and a camo overpants, walks fast to the training mat.

Karina: "I’m here! Let’s get started!"

Blazar: "Alright then! Let’s go! First Karina, can you do either push up or pull ups, I know you have some trainings so I do wanna ask if you ever tried any?"

Karina: "Sadly … no, I saw people did it, I tried but they were pretty hard … I could do some push-ups but very bad forms and I'm quite struggling, for pull-ups no…”

Blazar: "No worries on that! So push-ups and pull-ups/chin-ups are the very basics of Calisthenics, it’s something we always want to nail down for every beginners before moving on to anything else “

Karina: "You mean … those hanging on the bars and swinging? I'm sorry I don’t know the terms correctly … and I'm also very sorry if my English isn’t well ...”

Blazar: "Nahhhh, your English is fine! You’re not the first Korean I’ve met! I have to say sorry that I couldn’t speak much Korean!"

Karina (blush): "Oh, thank you! I'm always scared I couldn’t speak the words properly or fast enough so hearing your comments is quite uplifting! I want to practice my english even more so please full english on me!"

Blazar: "Sweet! Ok Karina, so I will first testing out what you’re most comfy with. How about bodyweight squat? You can do that easily right ?i bet you do, you’re definitely looks like the type who’s working out consistently for sure!"

Karina: "Yes that I can do! So how much I should do for the testing? I can do it with weights if you want!"

Blazar: "Just body weight is fine for me, I just wanna check your forms and such! So how about you give me 10 and we’ll see how you do !

Karina: "I can do 20 if you like! I normally do 20 for my warmups!"

Blazar: "And please do! And do you mind if I film it so we can check your forms together? Always good to record your progress, but it’s totally fine if you don’t want to”

Karina: "Oh of course! I wanna save it for myself too! So ok here I go!"

Karina starts doing bodyweight squats, and Blazar starts counting

Blazar: "1! two! 3! Good! 4!5!6! 7! Excellent! 8!9!10! 11! 1two! 13! Keep going! 14!15!16! 17! 18! two more! 19!20!”

Karina: "Yayyy I made it! How did I do?"

Blazar: "You did great! A bit of butt wink in some reps but overall very good! Your previous trainings paid off well I would say!"

Karina: "Oh yess that butt-wink! I'm still having a bit of trouble with it but I think I'm getting better! I'm sorry it’s not perfect form as you want ...”

Blazar: "It’s ok Karina! We can always fix it while doing our training! So let’s move one to push up! Since you’re a beginner I think we should do wall push up first for you to get use to the motion of it, would you like to try?"

Karina: "Yes! I'm excited! But I hope I won’t learn too slow since it’s been a while …”

Blazar: "No problem! That’s why we go with the easiest progression! Please go to that wall on my left hand side and we will start!"

Karina walks up grabbing her water bottle, taking a sip, some water drips down to her top, soaking it with tiny drops.

Blazar, suddenly looking at it(thinking ): "She is quite skilled, pretty athletic I would say, wayyyy better than many others came in here … and holy shit she’s… so hot, she’s even hotter than on social media clips i’ve seen of her! But heyyyyy there Blazar keep it professional don’t go any further my man …”

Blazar: "Ok Karina! We will start with our first progression for push up, which is wall push-ups, so i'll do a small demo for you and i'll help you with up, you're ready?"

Karina: "Let's go!"

Blazar, doing demo while talking: "Ok, so you will keep your hands around chest height, don't put it too high or your elbows will suffer a lot from it, and don't put it too low would be hard for you to keep your palms flat. a good rule is to keep your arm straight. Maintain flat palms to the wall and slight stretch on your wrist, and don't arch your body, keep your body firm, and good core bracing is a key for calisthenics! Now you try some!"

Karina tries to replicates, at this first stage she's easily doing it, slow & steady, her body moves in & out of the wall: "I think I'm getting it! this is quite easy!"

Blazar: "Yes! this normally could be for very beginners or a warm ups for the real push ups, which is good! how about you give me two0 of it and we can move to the next level!"

Karina does it beautifully, following his instructions, giving him 20 clean wall push-ups, with her tits slightly moving along the movements

Karina: "So how did I do for this one? anything to fix?"

Blazar: "Nice job you did there! not much problem! let's see how you'll do for the next progression!"

Blazar (thinking): "Even with the easiest progression she's already look this hot, I might really crash my soul if she's doing the harder ones"

Blazar then guides Karina to a dip bar near there, and startes doing a new demo

Blazar: "Okay Karina, this is the next progression, the incline push ups. So, similar to wall push ups, where you put your hands relative to your body is also quite crucial. When you're at the bottom position, your hands should have been close to your chest, if they don't try to move your feet closer. this is where you have to challenge your self to brace your core, firm and steady, so you won't sag your lower back, arms around shoulder with apart, and there you go!"

Karina, doing her best to follow the demo, struggling a bit on this one, so blazar has to help her a bit by moving her arms a bit, and keep her feet closer so she won't lose balance or sag her hips.

While touch her arms, her smooth skin and body mist makes Blazar feel some tension that makes his own skin crawl and his arms shakes a tiny bit.

Karina starts to move up & down the bar, making her tits mashing into it, and jiggling slightly when moving away from it .

Blazar, get her ready for the move, starts counting: "Ok Karina, give me 10 reps for this ok? 1!2!3! That's it! "

Karina, while slowly doing the move, suddenly look slightly to the mirror, noticing Blazar is also peeking a bit at her tits once they touch the bar, thinking: "is he ... checking on me?"

Blazar, continues: "4!5!6! Chest to bar! 7!8! two more! 9!10! great job! Ok Karina, you did it nicely! well done! You're definitely catching up fast for sure!"

Karina, hearing the compliments, clapping her hands while hopping up & down slightly, making huge smile while her tits moving up & down, somewhat defy gravity along the hops: "Yayyyy! I can do bar push ups now! so what's next?"

Blazar, seeing Karina's tits jiggling up & down, suddenly has a slight boner, quickly he has to blurts out: "Ohkkkkkk .... we're gonna move to those paralettes over there and we'll do the advanced level!"

Blazar, thinking while walking fast " shit, her tits literally mash up to those bar, I can't stop looking at thoses .... but again dudeeee.... stay calm stay cool,, don't wanna get into troubles for checking out her tits ...."

Karina, thinks in her head while seeing Blazar setting up those bars, biting her lips slightly: "Oh ho ho, he's shyyyy, but he checked on my big tits already, maybe even when I squatted for him, I should tease him a little bit more, I think I'm liking this more than I thought now hehe"

Karina, hops her way to where blazar is, intentionally makes her tits bouncing up & down for him to see, but unfortunately this time he's checking on his watch for time so she's disappointed a bit. By the time he looks up she's already standing next to him.

Blazar: "So Karina, I think for you today we should only try to this level since I don't want you to overdo your wrists and elbows, so we'll do this and move to our pull-ups! sounds good?"

Karina: "Whatever you say my hero trainer! I want you to show me ALL THE GOOD STUFFS!"

Blazar (thinking): "Even her voice is sweet, fuck ...."

Blazar, doing the 3rd demo of the day for Karina: "Ok Karina, this one is the same with that previous progression we did, but harder, since your body is getting close to the ground now, you will do the same as that one, brace your core a, firm body, hands around shoulder length, feet together, same thing, now how about you give me another 10, if you can do even more that's way better, we can see your limits how you can go!"

Karina then proceeds to the parallettes, her tiny palms holding on to the two bars on both side, and lowering her body slowly to them. this one is even harder, so Karina, while doing it pretty good form, feeling quite tired, sweats form onto her forehead, face and upper body, wetting her tops, with some sweat start rolling down the middle of her tits and make a small damp over there.

Blazar, while counting out, thinking: "Hot damn, wtf, her tits.... sweating, her face reddened makes me .... fuck.... no no no.... dude, no... don't think of something lewd"

Blazar counting: “1! 2! 3! Keep going! 4! 5! 6! Keep it steady! 7! 8! 9! Three more for me! 10! 11! 12! And we're donee! !!"

Karina's knee drop to the mat right after that count, sweating, her face turns red, panting hard: "Oh my.... whew .... that was.... hard... must be the toughest push-ups i've ever done ...... you really pushed me there .... my chest ... feels tight now .... you mind... if I catch my rest a bit?"

Blazar: "Sure Karina, take a 1min rest, while I'm gonna set up the pull ups for you!"

Blazar then walks fast to the pull up bars, thinking: " better move fast so she won't see my boner starts to form, fuck my life"

Karina, sipping her water, still panting while thinking: "I bet he loves it, hehe, it was quite tiring for me but, I hope my sweat self makes him hornier now hehe"

After a bit, Karina rises up and walks to the pull up bars, where blazar setting some resistance band and a small chair for her, explaining: "Ok Karina, this will be our pull ups for today, since you're a beginner, I will use these thicker resistance band for support, also stepping from this chair to band will make it easier for you to balance a bit, i'll do a demo and i'll support you while doing this ok?"

Karina: "I love it! I can brag to the girls at home i've done push ups & pull ups! I saw the clips online from the guy name Chris Heria I think? and some more like ... Hybrid Calisthenics or Calismove just to get an idea of it! I might becoming Spiderman and swing around after today yayyyy!"

Blazar: "Haha not so fast Karina, in order to get over the bar and swing like that, or you can say, high pull-ups or muscle ups like those guys, it takes quite a long time, and even from resistance band to none is quite a progress, so I think we just keep it as easy as possible for you now."

Blazar then starts doing 10 reps of pull-ups and chin ups for Karina, showing her progressions from resistance to none at all

Karina: "Oh wow, you do it so smooth! I like it even more now! I wanna try! I wanna be Spider-Karina yeee!"

Blazar (laugh): "As you wish, Spider-Karina!" Karina then proceeds to steps on the chair, holding her palms to the bar, choosing the underhand grip for chin-ups while stepping onto the resistance band, dangling herself a bit, but then Blazar suddenly holds her waist just to help her balance (edited)

Karina (thinking): "Omg his hands.... holding my waist like that, oh shit... it's so .... hot, his hands feel so strong & firm, omg, imagine all the things he can do with me holding my waist hehe"

Blazar (thinking): "Ahhh shit here we go again, calm your horniness you idiot ...."

With that, Karina starts pulling herself up, touching the upper parts of her tits to the bar, then lowering herself down slowly, she struggles a bit but with Blazar's support, she's pulling through.

Blazar: "Okay Karina, give me 10 reps! 1! 2! 3! Let's go! 4! 5! 6! Very good! 7! 8! You can do it! 9! 10! Okay we're done!"

Karina, clumsily steps off the band ,fumble herself down to the ground, panting harder, heaving her chest up & down: "Oh my god .... my biceps are sore ....... I can... I can barely hold my grip ... my back is tight now .... but ... it's so fun! how can you do it so smooth ??"

Blazar: "You did great! some barely even reach 10 on their first go so you're pretty strong Karina! in time you will be able to reach my level, with practices of course! SO, with that, I think I will let you rest a bit and then, we will go to the main workout today: I will let you do 3 rounds of each, 10-1 two reps for each exercises, starting from push up, then pull ups, and finally squat, are you up to the challenge?"

Karina: "I'm gonna ROCKET PUNCH through them all! ! "

After a few minutes of resting, Blazar & Karina start their sessions, first doing push-ups, then pull ups and, finally squats. each one she did it slowly but nonetheless going strong, not skipping any reps, and going through one by one without complaining too much .

Blazar: "Okkkk Karina that was our first round! how you feel?"

Karina: "Like my adrenaline so pumped I can actually become a super heroine now, yesss!"

Blazar: "Alright then! we take a two min break and we continue! you can do it! also you can ask me anything if you have questions?"

Blazar then keeps chatting with Karina, while showing her some harder push up moves such as Archer push ups, clapping push ups, and handstand pushups, making Karina in awe

Karina " omg are you sure you're not a real .... how do you say it? Ultraman? how can you do all those?"

Blazar: "Haha thanks Karina, no I am just a dude who took some times practicing, I'm still learning, there are many other things I still can't do yet, but I'm progressing!"

Karina: "Omg you're so humble! You make me wanna switch my sport into calisthenics now! but I guess it will take a lot of time and I only can have a few days in the week to do workouts .... unfortunately, idol's life is too busy "

Blazar: "How is it like for you, since the day you debuted? I hard it's challenging physically & mentally right?"

Karina: "Yes it does ... I have booked schedules ahead in months, even years, and I'm the leader of my group so more responsibilities, but I also have a lot of help along the way, my members are like a second family for me, people treating me so well it keeps me motivated too. I'm actually more shy than you think but I still love to stay active, positive in life! How about you? is it fun to be full-time calisthenics coach?"

Blazar: "Actually, I'm not doing this full time, only part time and by day, which is why I'm here today too, most of the days I'm here we don't have much people, so I just go through my day training on my own or sometimes with some other trainers, but that's about it "

Karina: "Oh? so what's your career? now you make me curious hehe"

Blazar: "I'm a concept designer, I don't know if you ever heard of the term, but that;s my career. I provide visual arts for video games and movies, tv series, people often think we're coders or programmers but no, I only do the arts for it, designing the concept visuals for the projects.”

Karina: "What?? Why that sounds so cool! ! So … basically, designers, so you … can draw right? Can you draw me?? I'm just kidding hehe but do you mostly draw for films & games?"

Blazar: "I would love to someday haha! But yes, I do visual arts for many movies and tv series already, now only focus on games. I used to do works for Netflix series like Sweet Home, Hellbound, all of us are dead, Narcos saint, and many more, for games I just did Marvel Rivals and that’s about it “

Karina: "I know those series! Me and the girls binge on them while we’re on break and such! Omg Mr you’re one hell of a person! So is doing calisthenics is a hobby of yours? Beside those … toku heroes of course“

Blazar: "Oh yes, one way to keep my health up too, I had a serious health condition that made me so weak physically and mentally, doing calisthenics is one way for me to recover from it, and also, since my career isn’t going too well now so it helps paying some bills."

Karina: "Oh no … but why ... you’re talented... why is your career … didn’t go well? You mind if I ask?"

Blazar: "I don’t mind, well basically, we suffered from economic situations after Covid right? And then with layoffs and the rise of Generative AI, which is unethical in my view, things aren’t going so well, also, family problems too, so I have to find a way to keep moving on. This does help “

Karina: "Well, you know, I love my fans and such, they gave me cute nicknames and such, like stupid cheese cat, quail egg, Yu Shin-chan, and yes More Ai than Ai. But after hearing your views and from seeing the news about how deepfakes and generative AI are quite dangerous for defamation, I feel a bit weird hearing that word now. But nonetheless, I do wish you will thrive through, I believe you will! Stay positive!!”

Blazar: "Thanks Karina, I appreciate that (thumbs up)”

Karina: "Well, how about we beat up some negative energies by going through the rest of the workouts! We have two more rounds right! I'm back on my full power now! Let’s goooo! ”

Blazar (laugh): "Yes Karina haha, let’s go and finish your workouts!”

Karina, while seeing Blazar grabbing his water, thinking again: "A guy can draw, athletic and humble, I think I choose the right place hehe! Yu Ji-min you’re hitting a jackpot! Can’t wait until I get to THAT workout with him!"

Karina then continues her workouts, it’s getting more tired the more she does it but her energy keeps her going through like a SUPERNOVA.

After an hour of training

Karina: "Whew, that was … quite tiring ... this is … more tired … than my other trainings … but I like it! Blazar … thanks for helping me … finished this!"

Blazar: "You’re very welcome Karina, you’re actually doing better, if not, the best beginner ever walked into this studio! You’re very athletic and you’re pretty strong too! I would say that would help you a lot for this sport!"

Karina, sipping on her water, wiping some sweat on here forehead, face reddened a bit: "Thank you! Well … I guess… it’s the end … of our try outs? Or … do we have... something even more … CHALLENGING?”

Blazar: "I think that’s enough for today! You’re very good to day I'm impressed! But yes this is the end of our workout! You have any other questions? If not we can call it a day and let you go wrap up!”

Karina (giggles): "Actually....I have something, I wanna show you, as a reward… for training with me so well today wink”

Blazar: "Oh … excuse me? Did I hear it right? Reward? Oh no Karina I don’t think I should take any reward from you! I'm all good!"

Karina: "But this one, I insist, hehe, I think you will like it, not even my fans or anybody would even have this, this is EXCLUSIVE edition hehe” Blazar: "Ok ....So … what will it be, the reward?"

Karina: "I’m gonna give you a dance practice of our recent comeback Whiplash, I think you know that song right? I'm gonna give you the BEST part of the choreo wink, so, sit back on the mat, relax and ... enjoy!"

Blazar: "Ok… Karina, if you insist…”

Blazar( thinking): "Holy fuck, that choreo is damn hot, and she looks amazing on stage and her dance practice too, fuck her tits and body wave are so good in it. Holy shit I might have a huge boners seeing it, gotta keep it down as much as I can now…”

Karina plays Whiplash on her phone, and starts dancing

While he’s doing the choreo, she intentionally jiggling her tits even harder than the actual choreo, and curving her body more, making Blazar cannot even blink his eyes and watching her with full focus, and his crotch starts forming a huge shape straighten up.

All of the sudden, Karina doing something SPICY, at the chorus part, instead of just raising one hand behind her head, she instead raises it while taking the other hand grabbing her tits, intentionally make it even hotter.

She does it so good that Blazar is seriously about to giving into his lust for her.

Blazar, can’t stop widening his eyes for Karina, thinking: "FUCK, she … she grabs her tits, fuckk, I … think I can’t control my boner anymore… fuck… if she’s… if she’s doing more than that choreo, holy fuck I think I might even … “

Karina, notices how Blazar’s bulge is getting up HARD in his boxers, finishing up the choreo with one final move, by the last moves of her choreos, she pulling her top over her head and throw it to the ground, making her huge tits pop out and jiggling heavily while posing.

Blazar, couldn’t hold his breath, scream out loud: "FUCKKK”

Karina: "What do you think Blazar? You like it? wink

Blazar, saying out loud: "What do I think?? Fuckk Karina that was fucking hot? How can you even make it even hotter? Holy shit? I'm sorry I can’t calm down seeing you like that anymore! ! Fuck, i’ve been holding myself up this entire workout session of us, you kept teasing me this entire time, you really want me to get horny right ?? Now I have a huge boner because of this!"

Karina: "Well … hehe, i’ve been waiting for you to saying it out loud for me too hehe, don’t you like my big tits, my curvy waist and my thick butt? You like all of it right? I’ve been noticing you checking on me too but I had to play along with it, but I guess I don’t have to hide it anymore hehe~”

Blazar: "Wait what? You ... you … but wait a minute what are you hiding?"

Karina, slowly walks to Blazar, sensually kneeling down in front of him while squeezing her left tit, saying: "Well, the reason why I come here is, I … have a fantasy, by reading nsfw stuffs online, of having sex in a private gym, but I want it to be somewhere I’ve never been before, and with a stranger too. Luckily for you, we’re all alone here~”

Karina keeps talking while squeezing both tits: “ We should fulfill my fantasy hehe. Like you said, no one’s coming here today anyway right? And you’re closing soon for the day? So how about … you go close that door, turn off the front light so people won’t know we’re here, and have some more PRIVATE time with me? What do you say Blazar? You wanna feel the SUPERNOVA and some WHIPLASH ?

Blazar, finally gives in to both his horniness and boner: "FUCK! Wait here for me! I’ll be back! !”

Karina: "I won’t go anywhere~”

Blazar, in all his dexterity, jump up from the mat and run at fast as he can to the front door, locking it, pushing the buttons for the roller door, turn off all lights leaving only the training mat area, running straight back to where Karina is.

Karina: "Oooh, that was fast hehe, no wonder you took a superhero name, makes me feel hot seeing like this now hehe”

Blazar: "Karina, please stop teasing me! Do what you want! I can’t wait anymore!"

Karina: "Sureeeee”

Karina then slowly rises up, curving her body a bit, turning her back to him. She tilts her head back slowly, biting her lips, winks and flip her hair, then running her palms along her side of her tits, down to her beautiful waist, stopping at the camo pants.

And in quick succession, she pulls it down fast, leaving her only in her sport panties, kicking the pants to the side.

She then uses her fingers to slowly removing the panties, curving her butt in front of Blazar, hinting her pussy and tiny asshole. Afterwards, she spins forward and ask out

Karina: "What do you think Blazar, how do you like SM golden girl assets? You like that I'm fully naked for you now? I hope you like what’s on display here more than those action figures you guys have in those glass shelves hehe”

Blazar: "UGHHH, fuckkkk Karina, you’re so hot, your tits are so big, your waists are so curvy and your tummy looks so smooth, and ... and your thighs are so juicy, your butts are so curvy, and… omg your pussy lips and ... your ass, I … love it so much, it’s so good! !!! Your entire ratio is just too good! !”

Karina: "Only good? Not Perfect?” (Karina pretending to pout)

Blazar: "Well ...i … “

Karina: "How about I help you to make it feel perfect then hehe”

Karina slowly walks to Blazar, her tits and thighs jiggling every steps, then she kneeling down in front of him.

"Blazar, I want you, to take me, no, I want you to FUCK me, yes, I said it, FUCK ME, Really FUCK ME, all over this studio, any way you want, any holes you want, I want it, I want you to put your dick inside all of me, you got it? I won’t leave your studio without knowing that I'm being fucked with all your superhero’s might in ALL MY HOLES hehe. Now how about you taking off all your clothes, show me that big weapon of yours and we’ll start “ wink

Blazar, with all his energy, standing up and pull off his top, showing his muscular upper body,making Karina says "Ooooh” out loud.

Then, he yanks down his short, his dick pops out straight to Karina’s beautiful face, making her gasps Karina (thinking ): "Holy shit! Omg, he’s muscular! Like hella muscular, and … his dick … it’s… so big! I'm seriously in for a real treat now! Fuck ... I want it … I think … I wanna ... I wanna suck it… just like the smut … and let him really fuck me”

Blazar, speaks out loud, snap Karina back to reality: "Karina, my dick … would … would you mind ...”

Karina, doesn’t say anything, making Blazar feels the quietness for a few seconds, but surprisingly, she grabs his dick, look straight to his eyes and nods her head:

"Yes”

Karina then starts stroking Blazar, slow and steady at first. Her palms moving in and out along his length, making Blazar moans slightly. Karina doesn’t stop, she picks up the pace, faster and faster, as Blazar’s moans getting louder and louder every time her hands moving.

But she doesn’t stop there, as Karina opens her sexy lips and swallow his dick, letting Blazar screams out: "FUCKKKK”

Karina continues, bobbing her head back & forth the base of his dickHer hair moving in waves, while her tits jiggling in rhythm.

Karina then pauses for a bit, pulling out for his big weapon and ask :"How did I do blazar, does my form need any fix?” (Giggles)

Blazar: "HOLY FUCK Karina! Don’t stop what you’re doing! Keep going please!"

Karina smiles, then resumes her sucking, this time holding one hand to his balls while the other hand guiding it to her tits,, letting him grab and pinching her nipples feeling the tension coming closer and closer.

Blazar: "FUCK ... oh no … if this is only the blowjob ....Shit … if she keeps going ....Oh no … I think … oh nooo no no … I'm gonna cum … I can’t stop … no ... I'm gonna really fuckin cumm …”

Blazar, condense all his energy, pulling his cock straight out of Karina’s throat, cunming large and long blasts onto Karina’s cute nose, some flying onto her forehead, while some more rocketing straight into her lips, tongue, and a bit onto her red wine hair, making a mess onto Sm’s top idol facial features.

Blazar, panting, walks back a bit and sit down onto the bench near there, taking his rest with his dick is still hard and leaking some cum out.

On the opposite end, Karina, taking her index finger to scoop some cum on her nose and forehead, putting it into her mouth and swallow whole.

She then reaches her hands to her phone, turning her head facing the training mirror next to her right hand side, posing a smile, with some cum still on her face, strike a pose similar to whiplash arm movements and takes a selfie.

After Karina done with all her photos, she then looking back at Blazar, still panting on the bench, thinking: "His cum is goooood, he makes this stupid cheese cat so horny now, mmmmhm, not gonna stop here for sure, my other holes are dying for those tasty cum now hehe”

Blazar, gaining back a bit of his conscious, asking Karina: "Hey uh … Karina, if ... if you feel like we should stop … I mean... I don’t mind... this ... this is very good for me already, i... I don’t wanna use you for my own pleasure… you’re an Idol and such … I can’t keep your members or managers waiting for you long at home ...”

Karina: "Whattttt? What are you saying ?? I love it! I feel good! You’re being so kind to me all of today, why would I stop while we’re about to get to the most CHALLENGING parts (laughing) But be honest with me, who’s your bias in Aespa?"

Blazar: "uh … well … I … I don’t know yet, I just got into your group, I like Twice before and ... I just started with your group around two months ago ... so I couldn’t tell if you ask me right away “

Karina: "No matter, after today, after you fuck me all over, I WILL BE YOUR BIAS, I'm gonna make sure of that hehehe”

Blazar (gulp): "Yes Karina, whatever you say then”

Karina then walks up closer to Blazar, gives him a kiss, then shoving her tits straight to his face, making Blazar has no other choice than using his hands to grope her tits, sucking hard on each tasty pink nipples.

The two then move down to the mat, with Blazar sitting flat on the floor with his back goes to the wall, with Karina legs wrapping to his waist, keeps on shoving her huge racks into his face, while at the bottom his huge dick sliding to the outside of her pussy lips, wetting it.

Blazar’s hands, moving from her curvy waist, down to her butt cheeks, kneading those thick curves, making Karina breathing in out harshly.

For a moment later, Karina gives signs for Blazar to pause what he’s doing, telling him to move the bench facing the training mirror. Then, she goes to the other side of the bench, arching down to it, with her arms straightly push to the bench, legs straight, with her back creates a beautiful arch from the side view.

Getting the idea, Blazar getting behind her, kneel down and shove his entire face into her ass, kissing, licking her juicy pussy lips, eating her out, while his palms squishing her butt cheeks.

He licks long strokes, and spread out her pussy to dive into further, making Karina moans out louder and louder in high pitches. As a surprise to Karina, he then moves his tongue onto her anus, circling it.

Karina, in her blissful moment, looking straight to the mirror while moaning, thinking: "Oh my… oh shit ... he’s eating me out, my holes, my pussy, my anus, he’s treating it like his meal... and I love it, at this rate … I'm gonna cum too ....I think I'm close “

And so she did, Karina cums hard onto blazar’s face, flooding it, with some of her cum dripping down to the bench and some drops to the mat.

Karina, legs shaken, drops down to her knees, tits mashing into the bench, panting hard.

She couldn’t believe she cum this hard, and she feels so happy about it. But within a few seconds, Karina feels something touching her pussy lips, and it’s… very hard, seemingly wants to break her lips apart.

Blazar, from behind, lining his enormous dick to Karina pussy, asking her out: "Karina, it has to get to this, I can’t stop myself anymore, I wanna fuck you, you’re just too hot, I'm gonna commit myself to this now and I don’t wanna go back…please, I want it so much now!”

Karina: "Then go! Fuck me, why wait, just fuck me, FUCK MY PUSSY, FUCK MY ASS, GIVE ME YOUR ARMAGEDDON, YOUR WHIPLASH ,YOUR SUPERNOVA!!!”

Not letting a moment go to wasted, Blazar enters Karina’s pussy, stretching her out slowly. Once he reaches the deepest part of her pussy, he starts moving, with slow pounding at first, just to get Karina used to his big dick stretching her out.

Once things are a bit settle, Blazar, clenching his muscles, grab Karina’s waist tightly, starts pounding her harder and harder, and Karina moans turn from just small moans into screams

Karina: "Fuckkkkkk, oh my goddd, yesss, fuckk mee, don’t stop pounding! !! Don’t stop! ! Ahhhhh yesss! !!! Fuck my beautiful pussyy! ”

Blazar, having heard those words coming out from Karina, pulling her up again for standing doggy position, pulling her arms backwards, ramming hard into her butt cheeks, make them ripples in each thrusts.

Karina is feeling everything, she tilts her head up, opening her mouth and moaning with each of his thrusts into her pussy, with her tits jiggling freely back and forth.

Blazar then release her arms, bends himself down to her sexy back, kissing it, cupping her big tits while keep pounding and whisper to Karina left ear Blazar:

"Karina … fuck ... do you like it? I just … just wanna keep pounding you … your pussy is so tight … your tits are so soft and bouncy … I just can’t stop myself fucking you like this…”

Karina: "Omg yess … I … I want you … to pound me from behind … make me moan and scream out loud ... in front of the mirrors ... so we can see everything… you’re fulfilling my fantasy… and I love it … If you wanna cum … do it … CUM IN MY PUSSY! ”

Blazar: "I’m gonna … fuckin cum Karina! ! I'm gonna fucking cummmm! ! Arhhh!”

With that loud moan, Blazar cums hard, flooding Karina pussy with huge amount of cum, straight to the deepest part of her vagina, with both of them shouting out huge moans together.

Blazar then reaching up a bit to give her a kiss, and Karina returns it back with her soft lips.

The two stays kissing like that for a few sec, until Blazar slowly pulls out and sitting down on the mat, while Karina legs shaken, kneeling herself down to the bench, tits again mashing to it. Down below, her pussy is leaking with white streams of cum flowing out, running on the left side of her inner thighs, some staining the mat.

The two keep panting, sweating hard from the fuck just happened, stay quiet for a moment, resting themselves with their face all reddened.

A moment later, Blazar then starts talking, doing his best to form some words: "Karina … you're … you're amazing… holy shit … I seriously would've not think … that I can even meet you outside … let alone … have sex with you…"

Karina ;" thank you ... and... I like it too … you're doing it … so phenomenal … I … couldn't believe I … I can get fucked this good … blazar, I … I don't wanna stop … I … I want more … please … let's do more ... we have all the time now "

Blazar: "Sure Karina … I … want more too … I wanna keep fucking you … all day today … I don’t wanna stop “

Blazar then stands up, his boner is already back in full glory, even harder than before, making Karina smiles and excited thinking that the fun is just started.

Quickly, he walks to the pull up bars, drag another bench, lining it in between right below of the bar. Then he comes back, reaching down his hands and gently helping Karina to stands up, kiss her on her cheeks and said: "Karina … I wanna take you, over there, I want you so much now, would you join me?"

Karina (thinking): "fuck, he’s so polite, I love it, unlike some of the guys I met who just kept teasing me inappropriately. I want him even more now, fuck”

Karina says cutely: "Of course, you can have me all you want now, I'm all yours, do whatever you want, take the lead please “

Blazar, then kiss her again, this time on her forehead, then grabbing her hands, helping her walk towards the pull up bar. Karina, in her naked self, follow suits, her tits jiggling slightly, the cum still leaking from her pussy, making a small trail along the way of her steps.

By the time they reach the bench, Blazar then turns to Karina and said: "I wanna try this with you, you remember our pull ups exercises?"

Karina: "Yes ?... are we? Are we gonna ...?"

Blazar: "Just follow my instructions ok?"

Blazar then guides Karina to hold both her hands up in a dead hang position, while he himself sit in the middle of the bench, both legs on both sides.

Karina gets the idea, she gets to her position, facing him, loosely dangling on his thighs, then lining her pussy at the tip of his cock.

Blazar, quite surprised how quick witted Karina is, cracks up a smile, and then, with both hands, clenching his muscle, slowly enters Karina’s wall, making her yelp. The sensation and scenario is so erotic that both just wanna hold this for a while, but their instincts telling them to do more.

Blazar then starts moving, slowly in and out of Karina’s pussy, while she’s also doing her best to wrap her meaty thighs around his waist, still holding the pull up bar tight, dangling in between.

Blazar starts slow, he doesn’t want to hurt her, asking: "You like it Karina? I … wanna try this with you, I hope it won’t be too much work “

Karina: "No ... please, it’s so erotic, just so good you’re fucking me like this, please, do harder if you want, fuck your idol good!"

Blazar, like hitting a switch, starts pounding harder, making Karina shouting out “Fuckk! FUCKKK “ in all his poundings. Her tits moving up and down hard, even harder than the previous ones, making Blazar even wants to pound her harder and harder.

Karina (thinking): "Holy fuck, this position, fuck, if he … if he keep going I'm gonna cum all over again, fuck, I will cum very soon if he fucks me like this! ”

As a surprise for Karina, suddenly, with all his strength, Blazar holds her waist tightly, stands up straight, making Karina lean her entire body towards, even in a more challenging position than before, making her shout out in surprise. Blazar, without wasting time, resuming fucking her pussy again, making Karina screams out loud.

Karina: "FUCKKKK! ! FUCKKK ME LIKE THIS! !! PLEASE! ! MORE OF THIS! ! FUCK ME! I'm GONNA CUMM! ! I'm GONNA CUM SO HARD!!!”

Karina, shouting her lungs out, cums loudly, splashing her cum all over blazar’s muscular thighs, while doing the best she can to hold on to the bars, panting hard and fast after orgasm.

Blazar, feeling her cum running on his thighs, slowly sits down to the bench again, with Karina finally let loose of the bar and wrapping her arms around his neck, gives him a kiss and then rest her neck on his trap muscles, still panting and recovering herself post orgasm.

Blazar then whisper to her ears again: "You came hard Karina, I love see you cum on my dick in your pussy, you look beautiful like that. I can’t wait to fill you fully again”

Karina, hearing his words, doesn’t say anything, she gently push him back to the bench, making him lying his back flat to it.

She then hold her palms to the bar again, this time, with the intention of moving on his dick on her own, saying to Blazar: "Then you’ll have it, I want you to really fill me this time, don’t hesitate! My pussy is dying for your cum again now and I will not stop moving myself until you give me a huge load!"

Blazar, nods his head, relaxes on the bench and letting her take the lead. With that, Karina starts moving up and down, with steady strokes first.

Once she gets a hang with it, she then unleash her full force, pounding hard onto his thighs, making the bench shaking to her hard pounding.

Karina sexily moans, her hair move up and down like music rhythm, her tits dropping up and down matching the movements of her wavy hair.

Down below, Blazar starts moving his hands up to her waistline, feeling her flat tummy, then moving on groping her big, bouncy tits, pinching her nipples, making Karina moans like she never moans before.

Without any words, Karina walls starts clenching, tightening herself around his shaft.

Blazar also feels the tightness, prepare for another huge load into his idol, filling her greatly.

He then moans out loud: "Karina, I'm gonna cum, straight to your pussy, I'm gonna fucking cum again! !”

Karina: "FILL ME! ! FILL MY HOLE! ! FLOOD ME!!” And with that, another huge stream of cum blasting straight inside Karina, with herself cum as well.

Karina let loose of the bar, bend herself down to his body, panting even harder holding his head to her chest while cumming hard.

Karina then proceed to kiss Blazar passionately, as he returns to her as well. The two are lying on the bench, in that messy position, kissing each other out without saying anything.

Karina, holding her palms to Blazar’s face, talks out while still kissing him: "You’re … just too marvelous … my muscular trainer … I can’t stop cumming for you … I feel great … having you fucking me all over like this … I want more … there’s one more hole you haven’t fuck … wreck me … fuck my anus and cum in it … I know you want to … let’s do it … I’ve been waiting all day for this ...”

Blazar: "I ... have some idea “

Once again, Blazar gently push Karina away from him a bit, kissing her left cheek, slowly removing himself of her, making his cum leaking out from her pussy and dripping to bench, with Karina laugh a bit at it.

Then, he holds her hand again and walk her to parallettes that he set up for her earlier, turning back to her and say “Karina ... remember our push-ups? When you used the parallettes for support? I wanna fuck you while you’re holding them, in your ass, right here with that position? Do you want to do it?"

Karina: "Anything, as long as you fill my ass, anything! Please, fuck my ass, and fuck it hard, I want it, and I know you love it!”

Blazar: "With pleasure Karina!"

They kiss again, with Karina moving her hands down to stroke his dick up to full stamina, while Blazar’s hand wrapping around her waist, kneeling her butt cheeks, with some of his fingers teasing her asshole.

Then she turns back, getting down to the position, holding the paralettes and put her knees to the mat, curving her butt up to the air a bit.

Blazar, knowing his cue, diving in the middle of her butt, licking her cute tiny hole, and put his index finger into it just to get her prepared.

Karina, excited for the things to come, says out loud: "Fuckkkk! ! Stop teasing me! Put your dick in already! Fuck me Blazar! Make my entire body yours! Wreck my ass and cum in me!"

Not letting her wait no more, Blazar starts lining up his dick to her tiny hole, slowly pushing his tip pass her opening.

Karina, feeling a bit painful, grinding her teeth a bit, panting hard while closing her eyes. Blazar then pushes his dick further, further, inch by inch until he couldn’t push anymore, making Karina feel his entire shaft in her tight hole.

Blazar, feeling the scary tightness and warmth of her ass, biting his lips a bit, and then starts moving in and out slowly.

Blazar, doing his very best to keep himself not to cum yet, thinking: "HOLY FUCK, Is this the feeling of fucking SM top visual asshole? If so, I don’t think I can last too long. She’s fuckin tight, fuck, her ass is clenching my entire dick like a grip, and it’s so warm, idk how much I can last, I couldn’t even dream of fucking her holes like this let alone analing her. FUCK! I THINK I MIGHT REALLY HIT SUPERNOVA”

Blazar, speaks out in the best of his ability: "Karina, omg, I can’t … you’re so tight! Your ass is so tight! I … don’t know if I can go for long! “

Karina: "Yeh? Then fuck it as hard as you can! ! Give me your SUPERNOVA! CUM IN ME! ”

Blazar, having his orders, starts fucking Karina ass rough and fast.

Karina screams out the loudest of her entire day, echoing the entire room, it’s almost as her scream can cause supersonic boom.

Being fucked in the ass hard is what she always fantasized of since she reads those smuts, since she asked Nayeon about her experiences, and she just hungry for it.

Her butt cheeks reddened with slaps from Blazar, her ass is stretching out, her pussy is on a verge of squirting again, and she just wants to let it all out.

Blazar, feeling his climax is coming near, groaning to Karina’s ears like he’s about to blow himself up: "I’m cummming Karina!!!! I'm gonna cummm in your asss! ! I'm gonna fill you up like I fill all your holes! !! I'm so close! !”

Karina: "DO IT! !! BLOW THAT LOAD IN ME! MAKE MY ASS FILLED WITH YOUR CUM! !”

Boom, with a loud scream, Blazar cums straight into her anus, spurting all his semens into Karina’s hot asshole, filling her completely.

Karina, having the entire bucket of cum in her ass, squirts out to the mat again without caring.

Blazar, hit his orgasm, pulling his dick out of her assholes.

A huge blob of thicc cum, flowing out through the gape of her asshole, with each gaping the cum keeps flowing out more and more, running though her thighs and forming a small puddle on the mat.

He then literally drops himself, lying flat on the floor, but before he can do that, Karina slowly speaking out from her tiredness.

Karina: "Take … take some pics … of my ass, and … take some pics of me … like this ....film some clips too … I … wanna save it … for me … I want to keep it … as a memory for today …”

Blazar then does his best to reach to Karina’s phone, take some good shots of her ass, her gaping holes, filming some quick videos of Karina in this position, all spent and full of cum in her holes.

Then, he puts down the phone, and slowly lying flat on his back, taking a quick nap out of it.

A few minutes pass by

Blazar slowly opens his eyes from his nap. He then looks around and seeing Karina sitting in front of the training mirror, fixing her hair a bit, still taking some selfies while posing cutely and sexy.

She suddenly sees him from the reflection, then turns back with her sweet voice: "How was your nap? Did you have a good one? I bet you do (giggles) You did so well wink”

Blazar: "Well, thanks, yes I did have a good nap, you’re… all good? Do you … need anything?"

Karina then crawls sexily towards Blazar, gives him a peck on his cheek: "Oh, I just need one thing, YOU . I want you and me to wrap this up with a Bang, and I want it … in my ass again, since you fucked me so good there, I just want to make today so memorable! How about you fuck me as hard as you can, as long as you can, filling my ass again one more time, and we’ll call it a day? Sounds good? (Giggles)”

Blazar, feeling his boner coming back, saying it to her: "Well, Karina, I don’t think I could say no to you “

Karina (laugh): "Well then, let’s go! You have anything you still wanna try with me? I'm all ears!"

Blazar: "Well, there’s this one thing”

Blazar then let Karina lying flat to her back, then, he bents both her legs up to the air, onto his shoulders.

With that, he slowly push her legs folding all the way touching her chest, spreading her out widely to both sides.

Blazar then holds on to his dick, sliding in her anus slowly, but this time is a bit easier since she’s used to it, but still tight nonetheless.

Karina is getting even hornier and excited, gasps for air once his dick enters her tight hole, giving him a nod as a sign to start.

Blazar, without any delays, starts pounding into her, with less buildup than last time, more forceful, just as Karina wants it.

He slams his entire dick in and out of her, with powerful strokes, making her eyes rolling, mouth opens and moaning in cryptic words, nonstop ramming his entire length to her tight asshole.

Karina, in a blissful moment that she can somehow regain her thoughts( thinking ): "This is the hottest thing ... i’ve ever experienced… my entire life … fuck … fuckk … fuckkkk … he’s folding me in half and gaping my asshole … fuckkk … nothing could stops him anymore… and I won’t let him stop either ....I … wanna feel his hot cum in my ass again … shit… it’s so lewd … but I want it! !!”

Karina, saying it out loud: "You like this Blazar?? Folding me in half like this? Fuck me in my asshole? Making my tits jiggle hard? You like seeing me all wet and my holes stretching out for you? Is this enough to make me your ultimate bias? Is it enough to make me the PERFECT IDOL?"

Blazar: "Yesssss Karina yesss! ! Fuckkk! !! You are my ultimate bias now! !! And I love stretching allll your holes! !! Fuckkkk! ! You’re really are the perfect idol!!!! And I can’t hold myself anymore longer! ! I'm gonna cumm straight in your asshole and leave you cum filled! !!!”

Karina: "Then you will do it! !! CUM IN MY ASS ! ! ONE MORE TIME ! !! Make this PERFECT IDOL filled with your cumm! !!!”

Blazar: "I’m cumming Karina! !! Fuckkkk! !! Arghhh! !!”

Like a real supernova, Blazar empty his entire balls into Karina, flooding her completely, blowing his entire bucket into her warm and tight asshole.

Karina moans loud but Blazar moans even louder, and they’re both feeling their final orgasm of the day.

Blazar then rolls down to the mat, his dick is still covered in cum pulling out of Karina’s, while Karina’s lying there with more leaking pile of cum down her sore anus.

The two kiss each other passionately before drifting to theirs sleep without any care in the world.

Once they’re both waking up from their beautiful dreams, Karina slowly rises up and take both their phones, giving to Blazar and asks: "give me your number, I wanna keep you in touch, and also, I’ll airdrop you something!”

Blazar gives Karina his number, then opens his phone to see 30 pics and clips being airdropped to his, all of them are Karina’s naked selfies, some zoom shots to her tits, nipples, some on her cum filled holes, some clips of her spreading out to see the cum leaking out, making Blazar quite surprised she took this much within minutes of his nap.

Karina: "There are more to them, but I only choose the best ones for you. Keep them as "Souvenirs” from today, you deserve thoses (giggles). I'm ... very sorry we... I made a mess here in the studio, I can stay a bit longer to help you clean up! I want to so please lemme give you a hand!"

Blazar: "Thanks Karina, I do think I need a hand for sure, don’t want the other trainers know what we did, gotta cover our crime scenes lol”

Karina: "Yepppp, don’t want this place to smell like yours and my cum too, so i’ll definitely help you on that. After that we can go for some food! My treat! You want pizzas? Or anything else~?"

Blazar: "Pizzas sound good, there’s a good one near here, me and the guys often go there for our cheat days, so I think we should clean up fast and go ,i’m ... pretty hungry now … you know … spent all my "Energies “ with you already hehe”

Karina: "Sureeeeee mr. Ultraman hehe, thanks for making me sore allllll dayyy lol, but yes we should start cleaning up, I don’t wanna go home too late, the girls and my manager are waiting for me too! “

Blazar: "Sounds good! “

Karina: "But before that … I ... wanna clean myself up, I smell like cum and all sweaty now I makes me feel quite itchy, I'm gonna need that shower ASAP, would you … Mr. Ultraman Blazar, care to join me? wink”

Blazar (laugh): "I don’t see why not, after you miss!"

The two give each other one final kiss, before holding hands and rushing through the shower room, spending the rest of the day together.

A few moments later

Karina, waiting for Blazar busy orders at the pizza counter, texts the girls while posting some pics onto her IG.

Karina (texting ): "Sorry girls, I have to run some errands for my mom a bit after my workouts, and a friend of mine pass by so i’ll go with the person a bit to catch up! I’ll promise to get you your snacks once I get home! I already told manager-unnie about it so don’t worry!"

Winter: "It’s ok Jimin-unnie! Stay safe! And say hi to your mom and your friend for me!"

Ning: "I hope you had a good workouts today! !”

Giselle: "Yehhhhhhhhhh but I still need my COKE so better not forget it yo!"

Karina: "Hahahaha thanks Aeri-chan I won’t, see you girls!"

Karina then proceed posting some pics Katarinablu (in korean ): "Spent some times with Calisthenics! Happy sunday!"

Imwinter: “ ooohhh unnie worked out a lot! Hwaiting!!” - 100k likes

Imnotningning :"That looks funnnnnnn, but … why are you sweating a lot??” - 100k likes

Aerichandesu: "It’s cum” -300k likes

Karina (texting privately go Giselle ) - DELETE THAT COMMENT NOW

#kpop smut #karina smut #Karina #aespa karina #Aespa #aespa smut #karina x reader

749 notes · View notes

literaticat · 5 months ago

Note

If an author writes a book not knowing the genre, will the book fit into a genre when it’s finished—or is it possible for a book to be completely genre-less?

I'm about to GO OFF, so if you just want the short answer:

I presume that if an author is writing a novel and they don't have a specific genre in mind when they are doing it, they are just writing fiction. You can get more specific after you finish the book and figure out where it belongs in the bookstore and how to describe it.

It's not really possible for a book to be "completely genre-less" because that implies that it CAN'T be categorized in a bookstore -- I bet your book can be. (I should hope so, anyway, otherwise how will it sell???) -- but also, uh -- it doesn't really matter? Everyone gets really hung up on these hyper-specific genre labels, but you don't really need to get THAT specific. If your book is just "general interest fiction" that's OK -- so call it a novel and describe what the tone is. (Funny? Realistic? Literary? Fast paced? Tearjerking? There has to be some way to describe it, no? )

Even if your book is just weird as hell rambling about things I would never read about in a hundred years -- guess what, that's a genre, Experimental Fiction. ;-)

Long Answer: Fun fact about the word "genre" -- it comes from the same root as genus, like what you probably heard back in school when learning about the taxonomy of animals and whatnot.

Because I am extra, I decided to do a little taxonomy of books. It's still a work in progress, I might decide to change it a bit, but this is the basic chart.

I'll assume that pretty much any book we're talking about here has the same domain, kingdom, phylum and class, and PROBABLY the same order, too, since most of you are likely writing Fiction.

Within the order FICTION, there are "families", which I here call Categories -- novels, graphic novels, plays, essay collections, short story anthologies, young adult novels, young adult anthologies, middle grade novels, middle grade graphic novels, chapter books, picture books, ETC. Categories in the order NONFICTION include Biography/Memoir, Cookbook, Reference, Religion, History, Science, etc.

Within each Category, there are different Genres -- that is, the type of [novel, or whatever] it is. Genres of novel include mystery, science fiction, horror, realistic, historical, romance, western, etc.

And within each Genre, you can get even more specific with species, which I am calling subgenre/tone. That's the type of the type, in other words. There are well-established subgenres (like Horror could be slasher, or gothic, or psychological. Romance could be historical, or realistic/contemporary, or whatever) -- but it's also acceptable to get more specific with tone or style -- "Comedic", "literary", "commercial" "upmarket" etc. (You can also have books that have both subgenre AND tone -- that's like species and sub-species)

Examples:

DRACULA: ORDER: Fiction > CATEGORY: Classic Novel > GENRE: Horror > SUBGENRE/TONE: Gothic

DON'T LET THE PIGEON DRIVE THE BUS: ORDER: Fiction > CATEGORY: Picture Book > GENRE: Meta-fiction > SUBGENRE/TONE: Comedic

LINCOLN IN THE BARDO: ORDER: Fiction > CATEGORY: Novel > GENRE: Magical Realism > SUBGENRE: Experimental > TONE: Literary

JAMES: ORDER: Fiction > CATEGORY: Novel > GENRE: Historical Fiction > SUBGRENRE: Retelling > TONE: Literary

You get it?

OK SO, in the bookstore, the books are first divided by CATEGORY. All the Cookbooks are together, because that's the Category, but if there are a lot of them, they will be broken up into categories-within-the-category ("genre" if you will). Perhaps they would be grouped by region or style (Mexican cuisine, Middle Eastern cuisine, European cuisine; Health Food; Baking; etc). Mastering the Art of French Cooking would be in Cookbooks, of course -- but in a larger bookstore with many cookbooks, it would likely be found in its region, either French or European Cuisine -- and in a store with a HUGE French cooking section, those books might even be further divided into "French > classic techniques" "French > desserts" "French > postmodern cuisine", etc. So:

MASTERING THE ART OF FRENCH COOKING: Order: Nonfiction > Category: Cookbook > Genre: French > Subgenre: Classic Technique

And so it goes with Fiction as well; the sections are divided by Category. So all the Middle Grade Novels are probably together. All the Picture Books are probably together. Etc. But for very large categories (like Fiction > Novel), there are enough books that it becomes easier to browse if they give the biggest genres their own shelving. Hence there are probably sections for Mystery, Science Fiction/Fantasy, Romance, etc.

MIND YOU: There are PLENTY of books that fall under "Fiction" and DON'T get separated out into one of those other genres. They are just categorized as fiction. The fiction section is probably the largest section in most bookstores -- it's not weird to write a book that gets filed in the "fiction" section! Those books still have a genre. That genre just might be "realistic" or "historical" or "western" or magical realism" or "postmodern/experimental" or something that doesn't neatly fall into the Mystery or Science Fiction (or whatever) genre categories.

For example: At my bookstore, we ONLY separate out Mystery, Science Fiction/Fantasy/Horror, Romance, Classics. So within the regular Fiction section you'll find a huge variety of books -- they all DO have a "genre" -- it just isn't one of those genres that gets shelved separately!

So, no, I don't believe there are books that just *don't have* a category or genre. ALL books have them. We might disagree a little about what they should be -- we might use slightly different words -- new species might pop up here and there -- we might be able to categorize some of them into even more minute niches -- but all books CAN be categorized in some fashion.

#genres

685 notes · View notes

friskalicousbiscuits · 2 months ago

Text

Neglected Santa Clarita Diet (Zombie)!Reader x Yan!Batfam

Prologue (Here), Chapter One

Tw: Lots of vomiting, very brief, kind of subtle mention of the Reader’s death, and gore at the very end

I’d also like to say this Reader is Gender Neutral or at least you can pick your gender. Most of the pronouns are “you” and at the very beginning it’s “they” so… Yeah! Have fun reading and tell me if there are any spelling mistakes or things that don’t make sense.

Prologue

It all started on the night they’d had enough.

That day, the bullying at school had been worse. They’d been crueler, meaner, harsher, and made sure you got to experience every bit of that. The Reader’s single friend at school was also absent that day because family matters or something. They weren’t exactly listening.

On the bright side, said friend offered to get dinner together later so that was good. Just the thought of that got them through the day. They were truly one of the only people you felt you could rely on.

You both decided on going to a seafood place. The night was nice, you weren’t almost mugged, the two of you chatted and goofed off around each other. They ordered fish, they let you try some. You ordered Ruby's Devil-Red Clams, the special of the night, because you decided that if you were going to be bold at anything, it might as well be your food choices. You didn’t offer any to your friend because you knew they didn’t like clams. Overall, it was great, aside from the fact your stomach was a little upset. You bid your friend goodbye and went your separate ways, promising to meet up at school tomorrow.

By the time you got back home to the manor, it would never be home to you, your stomach was feeling worse. It actually hurt. You stumbled through the manor, trying your best to be quiet, almost knocking over a vase. You were queasy and dizzy. A not so good combo. Thankfully though, you somehow made it to the general vicinity of your room, and just to be safe, you veered off to the bathroom next to it and sat on the toilet to try and calm yourself down. It didn’t work though. You just grew more nauseous.

After a bit, you decided to get down on your knees over the toilet because you were pretty sure any moment now you were going to vomit. Sure enough, you did.

But uh… it didn’t stop.

It just kept coming.

It kept coming until your throat was raw. It kept coming until your eyes were watery. It kept coming even as the toilet couldn’t hold anymore It kept coming even as your hand slipped from the ceramic rim and you nearly banged your head on the cabinet next to your head. It was all over the bathroom’s tiled floors, on the walls, staining the wooden cabinets, etcetera.

It kept coming until you passed out.

“[Name]!”

A light turned on before you felt something pat your cheek a couple times.

You felt… gritty. Thats the easiest way to put it. The backs of your fingers on rested on what you were half sure was tile. They were surrounded by some type of mush. Dried mush. You could also feel said dried mush on your cheeks and chin. It was definitely crusted into your shirt and staining your pants as well.

The person who said your name, it sounded like Jill, your one and only dearest friend, spoke up again.

“[Name]! [Name], please wake up! Don’t tell you’re dead!” Jill sounded so worried. You were about to let her know you were awake, but then she moved you until you were pretty sure she was holding you against her chest. It was so comfortable. You also felt bad that you were definitely getting the mush on her jacket. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry, I should’ve been here sooner. Why didn’t you call me? I would’ve came to help as soon as I could.” Jill sounded like she was about to cry.

You felt something wet plop onto your cheek. It felt like a tear. Jill was definitely crying now. You opened your eyes, feeling surprisingly energized. “Are we in the bathroom still?”

“Oh, what the fuck.” Jill’s hands went to your shoulders, pushing you away as you looked around. Everything was… green. Like baby vomit green. There were some rust colored flecks in it too. “Are you okay?”

“Uh… yeah. Yeah.” You mumbled, wiping your mouth. “I just vomited. A lot. And that came out of me.” You pointed to a little red, oval-shaped, prune-looking thing sitting amidst the vomit. One could also compare it to the end of a sausage, but let’s not get into the logistics.

Jill looked between you and the prune thing over and over until she finally settled on you again. “I don’t care about whatever that— thing is! [Name], you scared the life out of me! When I went to check your pulse I didn’t feel anything! I thought you were dead! We’re taking you to the hospital. Immediately.” With that, she grabbed your hands and hoisted you up. “Here, lean on me. Let’s go.”

“Oh, no I’m good.” You declined as politely as you could but still held her hands.

“[Name], look around. You’re definitely not good. Lean on me.” She gestured to the vomit all over the walls and floor.

“But I can walk just fine, see?” You made a show of walking out of the bathroom, letting go of one of Jill’s hands yet still clasping the other. Your friend looked like she didn’t know how to feel about that.

“…fine. Whatever, but you’re still going to the hospital, okay?”

“ ‘kay.” With that, Jill started pulling us along.

The two of you just almost made it out the door before you were interrupted by Damian Wayne. The Damian Wayne. The one you’d told Jill came at you with a whole katana and gave you the giant scar up the side of your left arm.

“You’re certainly filthy.” The little shit (wow, you’ve never thought of Damian like that before) remarked in that usual condescending tone of his.

“Fuck off.” Jill ground out immediately, pushing you behind her.

“Yeah, Damian! Get run over by an eighteen wheeler!” You yelled over her shoulder with a distinctful cheeriness that you probably hadn’t summoned since you were about ten years old and your mom got you an ice pop at the zoo.

That got you not one, but two looks of incredulity from both Damian and Jill. Huh. You’ve never ever said something like that to Damian before, have you? It feels really good to let those thoughts out.

She pulled you out of there before you could say anything else.

“Wow! I can’t believe I said that!” You exclaimed.

“I know.” She said, giving you a weird look before she looked forward again and kept pulling you along.

The both of you ended up waiting in the ER for nearly three hours. Jill was still holding your hand. She was also bouncing one of her legs and looking to the receptionist every now and then. She’d gone up there four separate times to ask when you were going to get checked up. You were so bored. That was when you finally remembered to ask what had been plaguing you earlier as you two had left the manor.

“Jill? What were you doing at the manor?”

“I came because you didn’t show up at school and you weren’t answering texts or calls. Alfred let me in.” She explained, very indiscreetly glaring at the receptionist lady before she looked to you.

“I wasn’t at school?” But you were? It was hard to forget how mean everyone had been. You’re definitely going to throat punch one of them the next time you see them. You should definitely do that.

“No. You weren’t. You were gone for the entire day.” Jill spoke, looking to the receptionist again, impatiently before looking back to you. She could tell you were slightly confused. After all, she was your best friend! “[Name], when exactly did you start hurling your guts out?”

“Last night?”

Jill stared for a solid minute before putting her head in her hands. “Oh my God.” She muttered.

“Jill? Are you okay?”

The girl dragged her hands down her face before looking at you with a clearly forced smile. “Yup! Great actually. It’s totally not as if there’s clearly something fucking wrong with you yet no one wants to do anything about it!” Jill’s voice raised to a yell as she pointedly looked at the receptionist lady who in response rolled her eyes.

“Okay… well, then why don’t we do something about it? Like leave? Jill, I wanna change out these clothes and take a shower. I probably look and definitely feel like a gas station bathroom.” You tried your best attempt at a serious tone as you gestured to your clothes.

“We can’t just leave. Did you see how much vomit you vomited?” She asked, exasperatedly.

“Well, yes, but, if we’re being honest? I feel wonderful! Like I could do anything! Plus, Alfred’s probably already cleaned my bathroom too so it should be safe now.” You said with a smile.

“I…” Jill trailed off. She then slumped against her chair. “Five more minutes? Please?”

You sighed. “O-kay.”

You both ended up leaving the ER before you were called. By this point, it was dark out in Gotham. Or at least darker than usual which normally meant it was nighttime now. Lovely.

Along the way, you actually got to ask more about what she meant by not showing up to school. Apparently, it turns out that you’d been out cold in the bathroom for about a day. Then Jill came to get you.

“I’m surprised Alfred hadn’t checked up on me.” You remarked, a little hurt. “Jackass.” You grumbled.

Jill gave you another weird look for some reason. “He said that when you came home from school yesterday, you looked really upset. He left you alone because of that. Then, when you didn’t go to school today, he assumed you were taking a break or something.”

“Oh. Wait, that’s actually a little thoughtful. Now I feel bad.” You mused, spying Jill’s apartment complex up ahead.

“Don’t. It just sounds like he was avoiding having to comfort you.”

They bounded up the stairs and into the building. Jill lived on the first floor, apartment 106.

“I assume you’re staying over?” Jill asked, opening the door.

“Yup! Do you think I could stay with you forever? I don’t wanna go back to that house ever again.”

“Uh… maybe? My ma likes you a lot so who knows.” Jill gave you her fifth weird look. “Speaking of her, she’s out of town for the next couple days so you could probably crash as much as you want.”

“Awesome!”

It was a couple hours later that the two of you were now on Jill’s couch, watching a movie. She was eating popcorn. You were eating chicken drumsticks. Raw. Straight from its packaging.

Those weird looks kept on coming.

Finally, after another wet squelch of a bite from the chicken, Jill paused the movie and turned to you.

“Okay, there’s something seriously wrong with you.” She looked so concerned.

“Huh—” You started choking for a bit and she smacked your back a couple times until you swallowed. You then cleared your throat. “Huh?”

“Don’t huh me. [Name] you’re literally eating raw chicken!”

“So?”

“So that’s not normal!” She moved to put the popcorn on the coffee table in front of them. “You’re also acting super weird!”

“I’m not being weird…” You grumbled, taking another bite.

“Yes, you are. Back at the house, you actually wished that little shit’s death! I’ve literally seen him talk shit at you for like five minutes straight with you doing nothing except look kicked puppy!”

“Am I at least a cute kicked puppy?” You ventured.

“Yes! But you’re also happier? There’s also the fact you’ve cursed more times in this single day than in the nearly ten years I’ve known you! Just to preface, we’re seventeen.” Jill crossed her arms.

“Okay, yeah maybe I am acting different, but you’re making it out to be a bad thing.” You put your container of raw chicken drumsticks to the side and also turned to face her. “Jill, like I said back at the hospital, I feel amazing! Like actually awesome! And honestly, I don’t think felt this awesome since… ever.”

“But— but the vomit?” Jill was so close to sounding like she was whining, probably from how hard she was trying to make you understand that this isn’t something normal. You just shrugged in response. “And the chicken drumsticks?” Another shrug from you. “And the little prune-ball-thing in a ziplock bag at the bottom of my freezer?”

“Now that I think about it, what should we do with that thing?”

“I don’t know! If it really is an organ, do you think you should reswallow it again?”

You gave her one last shrug before reaching over to grab one of the drumsticks. You were about to bite into it before a loud crash interrupted you. It sounded like a window shattering.

“Shit.” Jill hissed as she rushed to the kitchen, likely to get the shotgun under the sink. You continued to sit on the couch. Someone was trying to do some B&E? Seriously? In the middle of this awesome movie, with some awesome food, with your awesome friend, while you’re feeling awesome?

You stood up. No one was gonna mess up your time with your best friend. She’s the one person we take solace in! Your Clyde to your Bonnie. Your Tom to your Jerry! Your— wow, you’re unhealthy attached to her, aren’t you?

You stepped out into the hallway. That’s when you saw the guy. He was a big man, holding a handgun. Wasn’t even wearing a mask. He was clean shaven and looked more like he should be doing accounting, despite his large stature, rather than breaking into people’s houses. When he saw you, he immediately trained the gun on you.

“Don’t move! Don’t you dare fucking move!” He yelled in a tone that promised he’d shoot if you did. Despite that, you couldn’t bring yourself to care.

After all, earlier, when you cut yourself on the rusted bars of the stairs leading up to Jill’s apartment, you hadn’t bled. Another not-normal thing added to Jill’s list.

Anyways, it’s safe to say, you don’t think you’ll bleed if you’re shot. Emphasis on “you think”.

“You’re gonna stay right fucking there, you got that?” The man yelled once more. What was with all the dang yelling? Geez…

“Oh. Uh… no.”

“Excuse me?”

“I said no.” You spoke as you took a step closer. “I’m gonna move and you’re going to get out of this apar—”

Bang!

Oh. Wow. He actually shot you. You stilled for a moment and slowly looked down, the burglar did the same. Nothing. Except some black ooze starting to leak from the wound. The man slowly lowered his gun, probably caught off guard.

It was then you lunged.

You tore into him, your vision going black as the only thing you registered was the food you were eating and just how delicious his kidneys were. You tore through a piece of his lung and then started on of his intestines. You were only broke out of this daze by the sound of clattering.

Your head snapped up.

It was Jill. She’d dropped the shotgun and was looking at you with an emotion akin to horrification and surprise.

“Holy shit…” She mumbled.

For those who’ve watched the show, our friend is going to be our Joel, and for those who haven’t? You’ll know what I mean by that in due time.

#yandere batfam #yandere batfam x reader #neglected reader #x reader

456 notes · View notes

deathofacupid · 4 months ago

Text

── .✦ CONVERGENCE THEORY ﾉ chapter one.

featuring. guitarist!geto x nerd!jo x bimbo!reader. warnings. cursing, sex jokes. summary. a brainiac who quotes theorems, a rock god who smashes guitars, and a social butterfly who can't remember anyone's name. the three of you couldn't be further different if you tried. but, what is it they say? ...opposites attract? word count. 1.4k+ words. a/n. was literally half-asleep writing this. enjoy, uh, whatever this may be. might go in for edits, after i've gotten more than two hours of sleep? divider credits to @/bronzewasp and @/enchanthings-a. -> click here for the series m.list!

"you just need to think about it. i mean, you're almost there."

that was a lie. shamelessly, your tutor, satoru gojo, lied to you. it's not like you're listening, anyways. well, okay, you tried. for a whole two minutes, then you tapped out.

besides, you're nailing that third layer of gloss, lips pursed like you're trying to suck a golf ball through a straw. the compact mirror reflects peak shine, a momentary oasis of perfection in the academic wasteland.

"y/n?" satoru persists, tapping the twenty-five that was circled in the corner. for a millisecond, you experience a flicker of what might be called academic concern.

it manifests as a slight tightening around the eyes, quickly suppressed. but then, you realize it's just a number.

you glance at it. red ink. a lot of it. it looks like a crime scene for a pen. but it’s just a number. a number signifying a thing you clearly didn’t prioritize.

you shrug internally. it’s not that you're opposed to doing well, it's just that the effort-to-reward ratio seems wildly unbalanced, especially when you're this close to achieving peak lip gloss.

you take one look at him, sighing. wondering to yourself, how did i get here? to which you would remember the four failed tests in a row. every single time, your professor, the human equivalent of beige wallpaper, dropped your test face down. like it was a biohazard.

if you were more self-aware, maybe you'd have realized it's close to one.

snapping your compact mirror shut, you huff at him. eyes boring into him, as if satoru personally committed a war crime against you. setting it on the table, you groan, "what?"

he gives you an awkward smile, signature of his. another signature of his? that sweater vest. he's got three or four in rotation, and you'd make fun of him.

you would, but it's uncanny how well they look on him. you're not sure what it is, but paired with those glasses that are too big for him, he pulls it off.

not that he even bothers.

satoru ducks his head, prompting to fiddle with his pencil instead. you fight the urge to roll your eyes.

so far, as much as you've counted, the max he can hold eye contact with you is four seconds. ooh, he was close to beating his record this time.

a whopping three. since you were feeling generous, you even throw in another couple milliseconds. you consider yourself a pretty good individual, anyways.

he clears his throat, eyes fixed on the mess of a test. "this one. number seven. let's try it again?" it comes out more like a question, and you giggle. it's not condescending, you swear, he's just funny.

maybe, satoru doesn't think the same. not from the way his cheeks are red. almost the same shade as the ink, you notice.

you pop the bubble you've blown with your gum, "but i don't, like, get it."

"that's okay. 's what i'm here for. look, you didn't even do anything crazy here. just," he pauses, squinting at your work. it's in warm, curly handwriting. it's pretty, but most of it seems to be random numbers.

"oh, I see," he mumbled, pushing his glasses up. they slid back down. you considered suggesting glasses that fit, then decided it was probably part of the... presentation.

"see, you just forgot to carry the two. early on here. that's why the rest of this doesn't make sense."

you blinked. "there's a two?"

"well, yeah. see, they give it to you."

"where?" you squinted, shifting slightly, as if the paper being upside-down would better aid you.

he pointed. "...there?"

"oh," you shrugged. "i didn't see that."

his eyes nearly bulged. "then what were you going off of?"

another shrug. "i don't remember."

he stared. "you just... guessed?"

"maybe?" you tilted your head. "is that a problem? Is there a 'no guessing' rule i missed?"

He pinched the bridge of his nose. "this is a calculus problem."

"and?"

"and you can't just guess."

"why not? Is the answer going to explode if i guess wrong? does it trigger a self-destruct sequence in the paper?" you tapped the sheet with a long, very pink, acrylic nail. "because I'm willing to risk it. i'm feeling lucky. like, i just found a twenty dollar bill in my laundry lucky."

he looked at the equation, then back at you, then back at the equation. "you know, sometimes i wonder if you're pulling my leg."

"is that a legitimate mathematical operation?" you asked, pointing to the paper. "can we add 'pulling legs' to the list of acceptable problem solving techniques?"

with you, he can't tell if you're joking or not. he sincerely hopes you are, and that isn't a true thought in your head, but he wouldn't be surprised if it were.

he's about to open your mouth, but when he looks up to meet your gaze, he sees that it's not on him anymore. it's all the way across the library, to the glass doors.

or, rather, what passes behind them. unmistakable, even with the two seconds he gets.

suguru geto. suguru with his long, black hair, electric guitar on his back. unmistakeable.

alas, to you, he wasn't just suguru. he was ex-boyfriend suguru. satoru wasn't one for gossip, but you and him had been all the talk before, during, and after.

you're seething, at least a little bit. because, there, hand-in-hand, with him, is some girl. the audacity.

"he's mocking me," you mutter.

"uh, i don't know. i don't think he knows you're in here."

"of course, he does. there's no way he's actually over me. right?" the last word tumbles out a moment after the others, filled with pure, unadulterated shock.

you turn to face him, leaning in. "right?" to which, satoru scoots back, pressed against the chair. he thinks he would like to go back to math now.

"that- that piece of shit. whatever," you huff, though you may seem anything but unbothered. "he's the one missing out."

"...yeah. um, anyways-"

"but, seriously," you start. oh, god, he thinks. "he's doing it to piss me off, right? he thinks, like, everything's about him, right? as if i'd go after that poor girl. she's already probably going through a lot with him. besides," you scoff, "i'm way above that."

he offers you a weak smile. "right. now, about the two-"

"i just can't believe he'd move on so quick."

satoru sighs. he's a man who knows when he's lost. "yeah. how dare he."

"that's what i'm saying!" you threw your hands up in exclamation, a gesture that could launch a thousand ships, or at least a strongly worded complaint from the librarian.

she shot you a dirty look, the kind that could curdle milk and wilt houseplants. you shot one right back.

"okay," he said quickly, his voice a desperate plea for academic sanity. "can we go back to the two? we only have ten minutes left, and frankly, my will to live is dwindling with each passing second."

"he's such an ass," you muttered, then paused, a flicker of grudging admiration in your eyes. "an ass that's good in bed. what a shame."

the tips of his ears pinked. you suppressed a grin. what a virgin. you were sure of it, at least. he had potential, should he ever give up on the whole nerd thing.

maybe swap the sweater vests for something a little less… "grandpa goes to a book club" and a little more… "leather jacket and a motorcycle he definitely doesn't own."

you glanced at the digimon pins on his backpack. nevermind, that may be too far for him. he was probably still debating which starter digimon was the most strategically viable.

you, on the other hand, were not even bothering with a backpack. it was a leather hobo bag, large enough to smuggle a small, moderately anxious chihuahua, and frankly, a graded test in there would just be clutter.

you had more important things occupying the space, like a half-eaten bag of those weird ginger candies that tasted like spicy sadness, a spare tube of lip gloss in case you needed to blind your enemies with pure shine, and a crumpled receipt for a questionable amount of boba.

sighing, rather dramatically, like a tragic heroine in a black and white film, you looked back at the doors. dumb suguru. messing up your day.

sure, it wasn't going all that well, given that you'd been doing math for two hours, a feat that should qualify you for some kind of endurance award, but he didn't have to make it worse. he was like a mosquito at a picnic, just buzzing around and ruining everything.

"two?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper, as if afraid to disturb the delicate balance of your emotional turmoil.

"two," you agreed, deflated, blowing a bubble that popped with a sad little plip.

615 notes · View notes

pboogerswbb · 5 months ago

Text

SO IT GOES - chapter 10

Paige Bueckers x oc Warnings: language, sexual content (smut) Wordcount: 7.3K A/C: here we go you freaks (happy game day)

Before London

“Whaddup bro?”

“Hi- uh, why are you talking like that?” I ask, holding up the phone to see the familiar and comforting face of my brother, Kiran.

“Whassup fam,” he grins in a horrible American accent, smirking smugly at his own joke. “I’m American now,” he laughs, forcing me to roll my eyes - nothing new.

“Quit. Please,” I groan, rubbing the bridge of my nose. A habit I had picked up from Paige, who did it every time she was getting fed up.

“C’mon man, you’re no fun,” Kiran chuckles. “I’m trying to practice.”

“Practice for what?” I ask, confused. Kiran’s wide smile, almost identical to mine, is growing even bigger, revealing a row of straight white teeth.

“For when I’m flying over.”

I gasp, trying to look for any hint of a cruel joke or a prank on my brother’s face. He’s dead serious.

“You got off work??” I ask in shock. Kiran nods, smiling excitedly, making me squeal.

“Promise me you’re not joking!” I laugh, nearly jumping up and down with excitement. I had missed my baby brother so badly. I felt obnoxious with the way I was constantly speaking about him to everyone, to Trey, to Paige, to my other co-workers. But now, in only a matter of weeks, I would be able to see him face to face. Finally.

“I promise Izzie,” Kiran smiles. The only people in the world that called me Izzie were childhood friends, my family, and I suppose Paige.

I hadn’t told my brother about Paige, or what was going on between us. Whenever he brought the particular blonde up I just swiftly changed the topic of conversation, always hoping he wouldn’t notice the blush on my cheeks, the way the corners of my mouth twisted into a grin. And as observant and caring as my brother was, he was still a man. So of course he didn’t notice.

“Oh my Gosh!! When?” I ask, my voice rising an octave as it always did when I felt excited.

“In a couple weeks. I’ll be there for the Storms game, can you get me tickets? Please?”

I chuckle nodding. “Of course Kiran.”

A devilish grin spreads across his lips as he falls into thought. “Can’t believe I’m gonna get to see Paige Bueckers. Phew.”

My face turns red, whether with annoyance, jealousy or disgust I’m not sure. I roll my green eyes again, scoffing. “She’s gay. Leave that poor girl alone.”

“You don’t know if she is.”

If he only knew.

“She’s gay, and you’re not about to embarrass me,” I say sternly.

Kiran groans, throwing his head back. “Speaking of embarrassment, bumped into Jasper the other day.”

My jaw clenches just hearing his name, immediate frustration growing inside me.

“God, what an asshole. What were you thinking getting engaged to that knob?”

I chuckle, shaking my head. “I wasn’t, pretty sure mom was thinking for me.”

“When is she not,” Kiran sighs when I hear a stern knock on my door. Strange, I wasn’t expecting anyone. The knock repeats, now louder and more desperate.

“Who is that?” My brother asks on the phone as I walk to the front door and look through the peephole. There she stands, 6 feet tall, rocking back and forth in a hoodie and basketball shorts, her blonde hair in a ponytail. Immediate butterflies release in my abdomen, fluttering everywhere making me feel giddy and warm.

“Uhh, I have to go. Let’s talk more tomorrow, yeah?” I say into the phone and hang up before my brother can even reply, opening the door for Paige.

The moment she sees me her mouth stretches into a charming smile, looking me up and down. I’m wearing white linen shorts and a matching button down, Paige’s eyes lingering on the bare skin of my thighs, my collarbone and right shoulder bare due to the lazy manner in which I had buttoned the shirt on my day off. The Dallas heat had forced me to adapt, to stop styling my hair since it would grow frizzy throughout the day, so I let it grow unruly (for my standards), allowing my natural waves to come through.

“Hey,” I hum, leaning against the doorway waiting to see what the blonde might need.

“Whatchu up to?” She asks with urgency.

“Nothing.”

“I’m boreeeeeed,” the younger girl whines, throwing her head back theatrically. “Let’s go on a road trip.”

I chuckle affectionately at her insane idea. “Paige I have work tomorrow love.”

The blonde’s blue eyes land on mine, making my heart skip a beat. “Iz I’m serious, I’m so bored I might die. Let’s go see the Big Bend.”

“Someone’s a little dramatic today.”

“Come with me. I’ll get you snacks,” Paige pleads, grabbing my smaller hand into hers, jolts rushing all throughout my body.

“Paige,” I warn her. “I have work tomorrow. Early. That’s like an eight hour drive.”

“Fine, somewhere else then. We’ll be back by… uh…” Paige checks her phone for the time. It’s three in the afternoon. “By nine. Or ten.”

“Paige!” I groan pulling my hand away. “We won’t even make it out of town. It makes no sense. Texas is too big. Maybe we can plan something for next week or something.”

Honestly, what stressed me out the most was that we hadn’t planned this.. That I had no idea what would happen, where we would even go. I was a planner. No discussion about it. I had always hated everything spontaneous, everything unsensible.

“Izzie, c’mon, trust me,” Paige’s voice softens, blue eyes sparkling in the afternoon sun like the surface of the ocean, lower lip pouting just a little. Something about her made me unsensible, made me want to do things that I knew weren’t smart, that made no sense. It was almost too easy for her to convince me.

“Please mama,” she coos almost silently and I nearly fall to my knees. No, not almost - it absolutely was far too easy for her to get me to cave.

“Where are we going? Do I need to pack? What do I need with me?”

Paige’s mouth twists into a glorious, winner’s smile. “Just bring a sweater it might get cold later, I’mma get us snacks on the way,” the girl says turning around. “I’ll meet you in the car!”

“Paige!” I yell after the blonde girl, making her stop in her tracks.

“What mama?”

“Back by ten okay?”

She smiles reassuringly. “I promise Iz.”

The soft hum of Paige’s Jeep is overtaken by the sound of r&b as we speed up on the highway, the blonde next to me singing quietly to herself. There was something exciting about the fact that neither of us knew where we were heading, just driving aimlessly towards the horizon, continuing as far as eyes could see. I pop another sour skittle into my mouth from the bag on my lap, Paige mindlessly reaching to my lap and doing the same, our fingers gracing as they touch. I immediately blush, chills running up my body just from the sheer momentary touch.

“My bad,” Paige chuckles, her voice a little shaky as she pulls her hand back. I giggle and grab some of the skittles, offering them to the blonde. Instead of grabbing them, the girl opens her mouth. I hesitate for a second, but feed them to her, one by one, my finger brushing against her lip. I watch as she grins, lost in the memory of how she kissed me. The weight of her mouth on mine. I’d be lying if I didn’t miss it.

“You hot?”

“Huh?” I ask, feeling the heat rise from my abdomen up my neck to my cheeks.

“Your face is red as hell,” Paige laughs, glancing at me. Embarrassed, I cover my face, knowing the reason deep down wasn’t the heat. No, it was the way I had been eyeing Paige’s tan hand wrapped around the wheel, the other resting on her lap on her Louis Vuitton basketball shorts, veins popping and prominent, fingers looking long and strong. It was something about the humid heat, and the excitement of our little spontaneous getaway that had the butterflies in my stomach fluttering.

“Whatchu hiding for?” She laughs, pulling my hand off my face.

“I must look ridiculous,” I groan, letting Paige’s big hand wrap around my dainty wrist with ease.

“You look cute when you get red like that,” the blonde murmurs, smiling to herself. I watch closely as she lowers both windows on her and my side to allow the breeze to come in and cool us down.

“Wait!! My hair!” I complain, quickly beginning to put the window back up. Paige pulls my hand away again, shaking her head. With the wind rushing in and cars speeding past, Paige has to yell over the noise.

“C’mon Iz just chill for one day,” she laughs. “You always look fine as hell. Let your hair down for once.”

With a sly smile I Ieave the window open, leaning towards the breeze and breathing it in. The wind plays in my hair, dark strands dancing wildly as we speed across the highway. The blonde girl beside me can’t keep her eyes on the road, blue eyes gazing at me with an affectionate smile. Ease begins to take over me, my never quiet mind finally beginning to slow down. A calm I hadn’t felt for years warms my chest, spreading across my body. It’s everything - the breeze in my hair, the smell of Paige lingering in the car, sandalwood and deodorant, her favourite songs playing, her presence beside me, the comforting certainty that no matter what I have a friend. Suddenly the car jerks, nearly swerving off the lane.

“Paige!” I gasp, snapping my hair towards her. A laugh spills from my mouth with ease.

“Shit, my bad,” the girl chuckles, her eyes snapping back onto the road. “You in a good mood huh?”

I nod, leaning my head against the seat and gazing into her gorgeous, tanned face. “Yeah, my brother called. He’s flying to Dallas in a couple weeks.”

“Kiran?”

She remembered my brother's name? I had mentioned him by name maybe once. A little shocked, I nod. “Yeah, Kiran.”

The blonde smiles, veiny hands holding the wheel a little lazily. “That’s awesome, am I gonna meet him?”

“I don’t know, I mean he wants to come to a game.”

“Yeah, I wanna meet him for sure,” Paige murmurs. “You two similar?”

I chuckle, nodding. “He is also a big list maker, if that’s what you’re asking.”

“I love your little lists.”

I feel my heart swell, butterflies fluttering deep in my abdomen. I’m distracted though by What You Heard by Sonder beginning to play. Paige is caught off guard too, memories of that night at Lala’s and Arike’s flashing back apparent on both our faces. Her grip tightens on the steering wheel, knuckles turning white. But she lets it play, licking her plump lower lip as her face turns redder and redder.

“A lot of people find my list making annoying,” I mumble, remembering Jasper and the way he rolled his eyes whenever I took out my notebook and pen.

“That’s crazy. I love that about you,” Paige answers mindlessly. I look at the girl for a while, finally realising I had never felt so easily accepted by someone, just as I am. I could be myself, I could be uptight and high strung, I could have my hair undone and be overwhelmed and she still accepted me. All of me. It was strange, new, safe.

“Paige?” I ask, my voice softening. She lowers the volume of the song and glances at me.

“Yeah Iz?”

I sigh softly, watching the blonde. “Thank you for being such a good friend.”

The genuineness and vulnerability in my voice make Paige’s cheeks flush red. I notice a slight quiver of her lower lip.

The girl clears her throat, opening her mouth to speak and then thinking for a moment. “I thought I’d hate it in Dallas. Like I’d never get used to it, you know?”

I know. So I nod.

“But then I met you Iz, and you changed my mind about everything. The entire place.”

Her voice is soft and careful, even nervous. I watch as her right hand moves off her lap, inching to the center console and turning her palm upwards, knowing exactly what she meant. I’ve grown weak over the time I’ve known her, Paige’s gentle tone enough to make me fold. It wasn’t harmful, it wouldn’t lead to anything. So I reach over and place my hand on hers. Paige’s fingers lace perfectly with mine, the heat of her skin spreading like a careful, tender spark, tingling up my arm.

Paige takes a deep breath, the sound growing heavier and heavier as a response to the simple touch. “I don’t know Iz, the couple weeks we didn’t talk were hell. You’re the one thing that makes this place feel like home.”

It’s killing me. The way we’ve been holding hands for the past hours, just talking about everything. Our childhoods, our families, our first impressions of each other. Each time I had to pull my hand away the moment it returned to the center console Iz grabbed it quickly, as if eager to feel the warmth of my touch. I knew this was nearly crossing the line, but I could keep my emotions in control. I knew I could. I knew I could. After all, friends held hands all the time.

The smell of her perfume—pear and jasmine—was making me dizzy. Staring at the road became increasingly hard the further we drove, it becoming far too tempting to turn my eyes to the beautiful dark haired girl beside me.The sun begins to disappear behind a veil of dark clouds that roll in, a few drops of rain hitting the windshield of my jeep.

“Those clouds look dark,” Izzie murmurs, checking the time. It was early evening, our aimless drive having lasted for nearly four hours now. “Where even are we?”

I look around, watching the buildings around us. Must be some sort of nearby city. “I guess we oughta turn back,” I say, as the rain grows stronger, forcing me to turn on the windshield wipers.

Izzie looks around nervously, the drumming on the car roof becoming louder. Just as she opens her mouth, a downpour hammers down from the sky, streetlights blurring into golden smudges in the horizon. The windshield wipers struggle, not doing enough even on the fastest setting, making it impossible to see.

“Uh oh,” Izzie murmurs, chewing on her lower lips as her tension grows.

“Nahh, don’t worry. It’s gon pass soon,” I comfort the girl, reaching over to allow my fingertips to graze against her warm thigh gently. Her skin’s soft, goosebumps forming right underneath my touch. I pull the car over on the side of the street, watching as the people of the city scurry to hide from the storm underneath storefront canopies, rainwater pooling along the curb.

We wait—10 minutes, 15, half an hour. Nothing changes, everytime we think it’s about to pass, the downpour only grows louder. Nervously, I tap on the radio and turn the volume up, listening for any reports on the rain. Like clockwork, the radio program is interrupted.

“We interrupt this radio program for a weather warning. There is severe rainfall expected in the area, causing potentially dangerous driving conditions. We heavily encourage everyone to avoid driving until the following morning.”

The silence between me and Iz is deafening, the tension in the car rising abruptly. I could sense her anxiety bubbling right underneath her skin.

“Shit,” I murmur, sighing as I look at the girl next to me, staring blankly at the city. Then, she finally sighs and buries her face into her hands.

“I am so fucked,” she groans, chest heaving with stress. “What are we going to do Paige?”

“Hey,” I murmur and unbuckle my seatbelt to reach over the center console. My hand rubs Izzie’s back soothingly through the thin fabric of her linen button down. “I’mma figure it out, okay ma? I’ll find a hotel for us.”

“No, I got work tomorrow! I can’t just stay here!” Izzie groans. I knew this was her worst nightmare coming to life. For once I got her to be spontaneous, to let her guard down, and this happens. She’ll never let me take her anywhere anymore.

“Iz, it’s okay. We’ll figure it out. I can call someone up and tell em you can’t make it tomorrow.”

“No, you can’t call Linda. She can’t know you’re with me.”

“Okay, then you’ll call her up, just tell her you’re sick or sumn,” I say, trying desperately to find a solution. I never wanted to see her upset or stressed and couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt over the situation, despite it being out of my control.

Izara sighs, lifting her gaze from the palms of her hands. “What if she fires me?”

“Over one day off?” I laugh, but from Izzie’s face I can tell she doesn’t find it as amusing as I do. So I quickly straighten my face. “She won’t. Trust mama, you can take one day off.”

the dark haired girl sighs and looks at me, arched brows furrowed with worry. Without much thought I raise my hand to her cheek, stroking the skin with my thumb. She leans into my touch, exhaling shakily.

“I promise, Iz.”

The hotel room is much smaller than I’d hoped, the air smelling stale, the dust floating around making Izzie sneeze as she enters.

“Bless you,” I mumble, lowering the bag of toiletries we had bought in a momentary panic onto a single wooden desk. I look around at the faded yellow curtains and the double bed barely fitting in the room, white sheets covering it neatly. Iz leans down and smells the fabric, pausing for a moment.

“At least I think they’ve been washed,” she groans, taking her sandals of and flopping into the bed. I felt a little embarrassed not having found anything better for her. She deserved the world, if only I could give it to her.. Not this musty hotel room with a bed that would just about fit both of us for the night. I swear it was the only room left in the entire town.

“Iz I’m sorry I couldn-”

“Nonsense,” she stops me middle of the sentence with a simple raise of her hand, closing her eyes and rubbing her stomach. “I’m just happy to be in a bed after that meal.”

"You didn’t even eat that much," I scoff, walking over to the bed and flopping beside her.

"Yeah, how does one eat three double cheeseburgers?" She asks, amusement flickering in her eyes.

My mouth falls open in mock offense. “I’m an athlete, and tall, I gotta eat to keep these muscles.” I flex my arms, Izzie’s green eyes watching my bicep, a momentary flash of hungriness in her eyes before they snap to the ceiling.

“I don’t believe you haven’t had McDonald’s in like 10 years,” I mumble.

Izzie laughs. “My parents hated McDonald’s.”

“Your parents strict?” I ask. The girl chuckles and nods.

“Very. But it comes from a loving place. They just… always think they know what’s best for you, even better than you do,” Iz explains. “My mom’s still trying to get me to get back with Jasper.”

“Never get back together with that asshole,” I murmur, feeling protective over what she had told me back in Chicago.

“Trust me, I will not,” she says certainly, shifting a little. Our arms press together, tingling with electricity. My heart thrums in my chest as silence settles between us, the beating of my heart the only sound in my ears. My entire body buzzes as I come to the realisation that we’d be spending the night here, sharing a bed, the tight space forcing us to stay close. A month ago the idea of this would’ve driven me insane. But I knew now losing our friendship was much worse than losing the opportunity of having her body. I’d much rather bury my wildest thoughts deep inside and never let them show. Never let Izara see how badly my body ached for her, how she was the only thing in my mind every time I brought a girl home, how I closed my eyes and imagined their gasps and whimpers were her’s. She never had to know. As long as she was my friend I could live.

Yet I can’t help it when my middle finger jerks towards the soft skin of her hand, brushing against it gently. I feel the girl’s hand press closer to mine, her pinky mirroring my movements in soothing strokes. I swallow loudly, praying to God Izzie can’t hear the pounding of my heart the way I can as I gather my courage, carefully entangling my fingers with hers.

I hear the way the dark haired girl’s breath hitches in her throat in response to my touch. We lie there for a while, side by side, staring at the ceiling, holding hands. The dust settling in the air made me want to cough, but I was afraid it might ruin the moment, or disturb Izzie, making her pull back. I want to turn my head to see the girl’s face. To try to read her mind, to figure out what she was thinking.

But then I feel her leg moving on the mattress, bare silky skin of her calf pressing into mine. My eyes flutter shut as I inch closer, feeling her leg wrap around mine, our feet touching. My mouth parts to gulp air in an attempt to calm down. It doesn’t work, my ears and face turning hot.

“Paige?”

Izzie’s voice is trembling when it cuts through the silence. I try to gather myself enough to speak, her proximity driving me insane.

“Yeah?” I whisper, my voice weak and hoarse. The stretched out silence after only makes my heart beat faster, mind spin even more as I wait for the girl to answer.

“I’m gonna get in the shower.”

Suddenly Izzie is getting up, leg and hand untangling with mine as she disappears into the bathroom, leaving only the faint smell of pear and jasmine.

Pull yourself together. You’re a grown woman. You need to stop playing this cat and mouse game with this poor girl. It’s all I can tell myself as I stare into the mirror, my own reflection staring back at me. I tighten the white towel wrapped around my torso, splashing cold water onto my face. Letting my hair down from a clip, I allow it to fall over my shoulders, trying to clear my mind of Paige. But it killed me, knowing she was right outside that door, lying in bed in her sports bra and basketball shorts, waiting.

I pull my white linen set back on, rubbing at my stiff shoulders from the long drive and the turmoil in my mind. I felt like I was in a fight with myself, constantly debating between what made sense and what I really wanted. Honestly, the entire time I had known Paige it felt like that. Like I couldn’t come to an agreement with myself.

Stepping out of the bathroom I find the blonde slouching on the bed, flipping through TV channels and snacking on Tru Fru. Her gaze quickly lifts to me, lingering on my face. Still, I don’t think twice about not having make up on. Something about Paige made me feel confident in myself. Like I didn’t have to control the way she viewed me 24/7.

“Shower’s good,” I mumble, sitting on the edge of the bed. Paige throws the remote onto the blanket and sighs.

“They don’t got any good channels,” she groans, pouting as the laugh track of whatever sitcom echoes through the tiny room. I chuckle, rubbing the muscles on my shoulder absentmindedly to ease the tension. Paige sits up, worried.

“Your shoulders hurt?” She asks. I nod with a low chuckle.

“When do they not.”

“Lie down,” the blonde commands carefully, patting the bed. I shake my head.

“No it’s okay love,” I murmur.

Paige pats the bed again. “C’mon Iz, let me help.”

I can’t resist the neediness of her voice, let alone the desperate look in her eye. If she only knew how wrapped around her finger I already was, despite acting like I would never be. So I lie down flat on my stomach, letting my shorts hike up to my upper thigh.

The blonde climbs on top of me, careful not to put all her weight on me as her fingers brush my dark, thick hair aside. Immediate goosebumps rise to my skin as she touches my neck.

“You wanna take this off ma?” She whispers carefully, tugging on my button down. I know she’s right, yet something about how intimate it felt makes my head spin. Wordlessly, with a shaky hand, I unbutton the shirt, each button a struggle. Paige helps me, pulling it off my body once it’s undone, leaving me only in a black lacy bra and the hiked up shorts. My heart pounds too loudly to hear Paige’s breathing growing heavier.

Gently, the girl's fingers dig into my muscles, starting off slow and gentle. Massaging away knots by my shoulder blades. Her hands work skillfully, increasing pressure before I could ask, like she knew exactly what I needed. I grow more and more relaxed, becoming unaware of the soft sighs spilling from my lips. Paige’s hands travel downwards, onto my lower back, big hands wrapping around my sides and kneading the muscles. I bite my lower lip trying not to moan, feeling myself growing wet at how perfectly my body fit into her skillful hands.

“Is this good?” Paige whispers, the sitcom still murmuring in the background. I barely hear it though, too ecstatic to be aware of anything but how good this feels.

“So good,” I coo softly, letting the blonde’s hands work my back. She hisses, clearly pleased with the praise.

“You need to learn to relax ma,” she sighs, her fingertips carefully sliding beneath the strap of my bra to massage there. “Told you I could get you to relax.”

“Feel so relaxed,” I murmur half asleep. “You’re so good.”

The blonde groans, but I don’t hear it, my eyes growing heavy as my body melts underneath Paige. I lose awareness of everything around me, drifting into a restful sleep.

I lie next to the sleeping girl, lazily stroking her back, my hand tracing along her spine as the sitcom grows more interesting the longer I watch. I couldn’t bring myself to wake Izzie, so after she fell asleep, I turned off the lights and tucked her in, though the blankets were hardly necessary in the heat of Dallas.

I glance down at Iz, her mouth slightly parted, heavy breathing turning into quiet snores at times, long dark eyelashes resting against her cheeks as her face pressed into the pillow. She had never looked so beautiful, her guard fully down, the arch of her brows softened in her sleep.

I inch lower on the bed, turning to my side, blue eyes roaming her face. Her sharp nose, plump lips, round chin. Her skin that had gotten darker in the sun, making her even more gorgeous than before if possible. I was utterly, completely obsessed with everything about her. If she only knew. She’s perfect.

I lift my hand off her body, careful not to disturb her. She stirs slightly, a contented hum escaping from her lips. Izzie’s brows furrow the slightest bit, as she lets out a barely audible moan. Her lips part further in a quiet whimper as she stirs yet again, legs shifting underneath the blanket.

I watch closely, concerned, considering waking her up. Maybe she’s having a nightmare. As I’m about to place my hand on her arm I hear it. My name. Or I think I do.

“Paige…” she murmurs against her arm, shifting a little yet again. The sleeping girl moans again, now the sound much clearer. “Paige…”

My heart nearly stops, breath hitching in my throat as I realize she’s not just stirring—she’s pressing her thighs together under the blanket. She's not having a nightmare, no, not at all.

My breathing grows heavy as I watch the girl’s cheeks flush red in the dim light coming in through the window, Izzie’s mouth falls open as she lets out a soft whimper, flipping onto her back sleepily. My need to touch her that had been killing me all day suddenly grows large enough to make me groan, my hand coming to rub my face as if to distract from my thoughts. It doesn’t help that as she flips over her full, round breasts are on display, sitting pretty in the black lace bra.

Suddenly the girl stirs again and her eyes flutter open, too quickly for me to turn away.

“P-Paige?” she whispers with a shaky voice before turning her head to me, just inches from mine.

“I’m right here ma,” I mumble, feeling my boxers growing wet.

Her tired green eyes find mine, a shaky breath spilling from between her lips. My tongue darts out to wet my lower lip, eyes fluttering all over her flushed face. “You fell asleep,” I coo.

Izara’s eyes are locked into my own, as she comes out of her tired confusion. “I…” She murmurs, her long lashes fluttering against her cheek. Then, her hand comes to my face, brushing off a strand of hair, touch tickling on my skin. And I can’t take it anymore.

I lean over and my lips press into hers, mouth opening in desperation. Izara’s mouth parts as quickly as mine, both of us moaning as our lips glide together, swollen and slick. I feel breathless, pulling back to catch my breath but Izzie’s hands are already pulling me back in, a hopeless whine coming out of the girl.

“Please don’t stop,” she whimpers, making my mind spin. My perfect girl, who I had been aching for since I met her, begging me not to stop.

“Won’t ever stop unless you want me to,” I groan into her mouth, tongue clashing into hers. There’s a struggle for dominance, which she quickly gives up when my hand lands on the warm skin of her waist, squeezing.

I’m taken by surprise when Izara pushes me to my back, climbing on top of me without ever breaking the kiss. I moan embarrassingly loud, my hands roaming up and down her back, toying with her bra clasp.

“Let me take it off, please Iz,” I murmur against her lips. I had been imagining what she looked like completely topless since the moment I met her. I needed to see her, now.

Izzie chuckles gently and sits up on top of me, pulling away from the kiss making me wince.

“Then take it off,” she says, gazing down at me. I look up at her in desperation, shaky hands working the clasp until it pops open. The straps fall off her shoulders, and gently I pull the bra off, revealing her perfect, round breasts, groaning loudly at the sight.

“Oh shit,” I moan, watching the way her puffy nipples harden as I touch her side. My hand travels to the back of her head, and I pull the girl down, kissing her neck desperately.

“Paige…” Iz murmurs, grinding her hips into mine. My nose nuzzles into her ear, kissing it sloppily before returning to her neck, careful not to leave marks.

“Say that shit again,” I whimper. “Say my name.”

“Paige,” Izzie moans. My hands on the girl's waist maneuver her so I’m face to face with her breasts, mouth wide open as I kiss them. The moment I latch onto her nipple, a loud gasp escapes her lips. “Oh fuck.”

“Perfect tits, all for me,” I mumble, tongue circling her hardened nipple before sucking. Izara whimpers again, body yielding to me. Tenderly, I flip her onto her back, leaving a small red mark on her left breast, fitting into my large hand perfectly.

Izzie arches her back as I pull back to really look at her, to take in the moment that I’d been dying for. My chest heaves, my mind struggling to wrap around what was happening. I didn't dare to miss a moment, a twitch of a muscle, a single soft sigh. I needed to savour all of it. I run my hand from the girl’s face downwards, gently caressing her breast and ribs and lower stomach, eyes blown black with lust.

“Paige,” Izzie hums, eyes fluttering open. Her pupils are barely green anymore, filled with need and desperation.

“Iz,” I whisper, leaning down to kiss her gently, trying to show her how badly I needed this. How beautiful she was, how much I wanted to please her. How badly my core ached for her.

“Please,” she whimpers into the kiss, bucking her hips.

“Shh, it’s okay mama,” I answer, beginning to kiss her neck. “You’ll get it. Need to take my time.”

A desperate whine escapes Izara’s mouth, her hands coming to my shoulders. “No, now.”

The sternness in her voice takes me by surprise, sending a shiver down my spine.

“Oh she bossy huh?” I grin, pulling back to see the girl’s face. It’s just as stern as her voice, her fingers weaving into my hair and yanking just enough to force me to let out a moan.

“Now,” she repeats, hands pushing me. I immediately melt, my boxers growing wetter as I’m pushed down her body. My nose nuzzles against her abdomen, fingers eagerly coming to the band of her shorts. She wants it now? I’ll give it to her now. I’ll do anything for her, anything to make her happy.

Suddenly I feel desperate too, tugging her shorts and underwear off at once. Izzie moans, feeling the air hit her core, glistening in the dim lighting from how wet she is. My mouth immediately begins to water.

I lower myself between her legs, breath tingling against her skin. “Are you sure, Iz?” I ask carefully, wrapping my arms around her thighs.

Izzie whines and arches her back, looking down at me. “Yes, Paige, now. Please.”

I don’t hesitate, diving straight in. My tongue darts out licking along her slit, tasting her. Really tasting her. It’s heaven. She tastes better than I could have ever imagined. My eyes immediately roll back, overwhelmed by her. “Oh my God…” I groan into her clit, beginning to work her with all the skills I had in the world. It felt as if my entire life had led to this moment.

“Ohhh… baby,” Izzie whimpers, voice shaking and hands grabbing a hold of my hair. It’s the most beautiful sound in the world. I moan again, feeling like I might cum untouched by the time I’m done with her.

Paige’s mouth is wrapped around my clit, sucking and licking through my folds. I swear in only a few minutes of her working me I could feel my core pulsing and dripping, the blonde getting me close faster than I even knew was possible. I was a mess, eyes teary, loud moans filling the room, hips squirming and Paige following with ease. I look down and watch the blonde, who’s whimpering and moaning as if she’s the one getting off.

“Paige, baby…” I cry out, pulling on her blonde hair.

“Tell me…” she gasps between licks. “Tell me how good it feels.”

It felt downright filthy, the way we spoke to each other, the way we wanted each other. I had never experienced it before.

“Feels so good my love,” I moan, my back arching as her tongue lies flat on my clit, moving in a sloppy circle. “You make me feel so fucking good.”

Paige moans, reaching up to knead my breast, my hard nipple pressing against her palm as she keeps up with her pace, the knot deep in my tummy tightening and tightening.

“Izara you taste so good,” she hums against me. “Never gonna get enough. This pussy’s perfect.”

Her filthy words ignite something within me, my climax beginning to roam over my body.

“P-Paige, don’t stop. Please don’t stop,” I whimper desperately, my voice turning high pitched.

“Fuck, you already close?” She asks shocked, but continues the sloppy, skilled movements of her mouth. I nod desperately, gasping for air as Paige pins me to the mattress, face glistening with my wetness.

“Mhm, don’t stop. Don’t stop. Fuck, I-”

“I gotchu beautiful, c’mon baby. Lemme make you feel good,” Paige coos.

“P-Paige!” I gasp, the knot in my stomach snapping as I pull her even closer into my pussy, her moans getting muffled against my folds. My back arches and the whimpers get louder as jolts of pleasure wash over me like waves, body trembling badly. I feel ecstatic, completely out of it. I had never felt pleasure like this before.

She keeps eating me through my climax, my hands pulling her back by her hair once the sensation becomes too much. The blonde lifts her head, looking completely fucked out, lids heavy and a dopey grin on her face, my wetness dripping down her chin.

“I’m never getting sick of that,” Paige says breathlessly, licking her chin clean of me. I blush covering my face in embarrassment of what just happened.

“Come here,” I giggle but the blonde shakes her head.

“Lemme clean you up first. You made a mess,” she smirks, leaning back down and beginning to gently, carefully licking every inch of my sensitive, dripping cunt. My eyes roll back immediately, hand grabbing the sheets, the cotton soft under my sticky back.

“Paige, I’m already done,” I chuckle, pushing her off lightheartedly. But she grabs my hands and pins them against the mattress, lifting her face.

“Only once?” She asks, which surprises me. To finish twice felt selfish. I was lucky if I finished once in my previous relationship.

“Baby you don’t need to, it felt so good.”

Paige chuckles, coming back up from between my legs and kissing me sloppily. Her tongue slips into my mouth, forcing me to taste myself. It’s dirty, making that fire deep inside me ignite again. Suddenly I wanted more of her. Paige can tell, reading my body with ease.

“Need to fuck you again,” she whines, hand squeezing my thigh. “Please mama.”

The whine of her voice, the way she’s begging drives me insane. So I nod, chasing her gaze. “Fuck me Paige.”

Without a warning, Paige’s finger slides inside me, the sudden intrusion making me gasp. Paige grins satisfied, breathing shakily.

“How is this pussy so tight,” the blonde groans, struggling to fit in a second finger. My body molds around her, eyes rolling back from the stretch.

“Oh fuck,” I moan, feeling her fingers curling against the spongey tissue inside me, finding the perfect spot with incredible ease. My hand goes to Paige’s shorts, tugging on them desperately. “Take these off.”

“Shit,” the girl hisses at my command, pulling them down with her free hand. There’s a visible wet spot on her grey boxers, making my core pulse around her fingers. The blonde pulls the boxers off too, and I watch as she presses her dripping cunt onto my thigh.

We both moan at the contact, the air thick with the sound of our joint gasps and the squelching sound of her strong, skilled fingers buried inside me. It doesn’t take long for both of our bodies to be trembling with pleasure, Paige’s blue eyes locked with mine as she grinds her clit against the soft skin of my thigh.

“Wanted this for so long,” the blonde moans, brows furrowed in deep pleasure. I nod, agreeing and gasping for air as the pace of her fingers speeds up.

“Me too baby,” I whimper. “You fuck me so good Paige.” It was so unlike me to be saying these things, but it’s something in her that got me to do new things. To find an ease.

Paige moans in response to my words, her head lulling as her eyes squeeze shut in ecstasy.

“You’re so fucking gorgeous. The most beautiful girl in the world I swear,” she hums, grinding on me faster, more sloppy. “You know that?”

I moan, Paige’s fingers beginning to pump into me at an incredible pace, my entire body beginning to burn up. I feel my pussy throbbing around her fingers, squeezing her. The blonde feels it too, her jaw falling slack.

“Perfect girl with a perfect pussy.”

My eyes roll back at these words, feeling my orgasm begin to take over. However, Paige’s hand grabs my jaw, my eyes opening from the contact.

“No, Izzie, keep those eyes on me. Wanna look at you- fuck,” she moans for a moment, unable to speak from how close she’s getting. “Need to look into your eyes when I cum.”

No one has even made me feel like this, this ecstatic. No one has ever been so good to me. Made me feel this heavenly. No one’s ever said these things to me. Looked at me like this. It’s borderline overwhelming.

As Paige adds a third finger and pushes it inside me, my moans turn high pitched and desperate. The stretch is overwhelming but I keep my eyes open on the blonde’s scrunched up face.

“Shii- Tell me you’re- fuck, please tell me you’re close baby,” Paige moans, the movement of her hips turning frantic, fingers curling against me with force. My body tightens around her fingers, body writhing in pleasure. The climax right around the corner, coming on even stronger than the first one.

“I’m- I’m close,” I cry out as Paige’s thumb presses into my clit with every pump of her fingers.

“Oh sh- Iz- Izzie, you feel so good,” the blonde gasps, rambling as her orgasm approaches.

“Paige,” I whine.

“Look at me. Look at me Izzie.”

My eyes lock onto her face as my climax washes over me a million times more intense than the first time around. My back arches off the bed and eyes involuntarily roll back. The sight sets Paige off, her eyes locked on my face as she comes with me, rambling in a daze, something I can’t even hear over how loud my own moans are.

The girl collapses on top of me, making me wince as she pulls her fingers out of me. Paige’s skin sticks to mine, her nose nuzzling against my cheek. My eyes flutter open, watching the blonde girl’s face resting on the pillow next to me.

“Hey,” Paige murmurs, leaning over and kissing my forehead. It makes my chest flutter.

“Hey,” I copy the girl, smiling gently. A bright smile spreads to her face.

“That was…” Paige starts, shaking her head.

“Amazing,” I finish her sentence, giggling a little. Truthfully no words could describe how good that felt. How euphoric it was. However, as the silence settles, I can see a hint of hesitation on the blonde’s face. I suppose this changes everything, I knew it did. Worst of all I had come to a realisation that would flip everything on its head.

“Paige,” I whisper, chasing her gaze. The girl’s blue eyes meet mine, expectant.

“Yeah?”

I take a deep breath. “I don’t think I can be just friends with you.”

taglist: @wbbgetsmewetter @thaatdigitaldiary @bueckersfive @lupinqs @sierrale8ne @d3arapril @avvwritesstufff @rosemariiaa @bueckers22 @taylynbueckers44 @unadulteratedcyclepaper @rizzlerbuckets @wosolipa @bridgetloveswomen @paiges-1vur @slut4uconnwbb @xxloveralways14 @bueckersbitch @janaelalfysblunt @omg-imtumbling @angryflowerwitch @ohbueckers @ohmybueckers @potatobears-world @st4yyyy

#so it goes #lilas writing yaps #paige bueckers x oc #paige bueckers smut #paige bueckers fic #paige bueckers fanfic #wnba x oc #Spotify

453 notes · View notes

miabebe · 7 months ago

Text

Camp Seventeen: Chapter 4

Pairing - Afab!reader x ot13

Word count - 17.5K

Genre - Greek Demigod AU! We’ve got crack, smut, fluff , angst, hurt, comfort, all of it in this series, buckle up! Warnings below the cut

Previous chapter

Chapter summary - As many truths come forth, life on camp as you know it begins to change. After living a life which was never your choice, you now had to choose between family and love. But more importantly, would they choose you?

A/n - I do have a taglist so comment on this post to be added! This is yet another heavy chapter, I tried to put as much as I could to make up for all the time this took :( I'm so sorry and I hope you have fun reading <3

Thanks again to the loml @monamipencil for all the time she so sweetly takes out for me T.T

Warnings - as usual, to be added after a week.

“Please….”

It was the only thing ringing in your head, your fingers tightening their grip in Seungcheol’s dark mane as his mouth refused to leave yours, like it was the only thing keeping him alive.

Why now? What changed?

The thought ran in the back of your mind as Seungcheol let out a soft groan, his teeth sinking into your lower lip as he pulled back just a little, just enough to breathe but you lurched for his mouth again. It didn’t matter why, all that mattered was that this was finally happening and you didn’t want it to stop.

Mirroring your desperation, he sat you on the hood of his car, freeing his hands to push the hair away from your face and hold it surprisingly delicately, like he couldn’t believe he was really kissing you. It felt like he was conflicted between wanting to look at you and wanting to devour you but when you wrapped your legs around his waist, he chose the latter.

At least it seemed like it until your hand slipped between your bodies, reaching for the button of his pants and Seungcheol pulled back with a jerk, like he had been electrocuted.

“Oh…” You drew your hands back quickly. “I thought you wanted to….”

“I uh…” He looked around, pushing his hair back. “Y/n, we are out in the open…”

Yeah but in the middle of fucking nowhere, with not a soul in sight.

But of course.

It wasn’t the location that was the problem, it was him. You should have seen this coming, you should have known that with every step Seungcheol took forward, he took two back.

Scoffing, you slid off the car, tucking your hair behind your ears, trying not to let how disappointed you were show on your face. Seungcheol glanced at you, gulping audibly.

“Y/n I…”

“I don’t even know why I keep falling for this-”

“Please…”

“What does that word even mean anymore Seungcheol?” You raised your hands in defeat, ready to walk away. “I don’t want to know, I don’t want to hear it-”

Grabbing the back of your neck, Seungcheol pulled you up against him again, mouth hot on yours. When you tried to push him away, he didn’t let go, pressing his forehead against yours, breathing in all that tension between the two of you.

“Let me go.” You tried to free yourself. “Choi Seungcheol-”

“I don’t think you can even begin to fathom just how much I want you…. how much I want this.” He groaned. “I didn’t think I’d ever get to hold you like this.”

You frowned, pulling back. “Why, because of the force field?��

Seungcheol shook his head, “No- I mean yeah, that was one reason, I still don’t know you’re unaffected but thank heavens-” He looked at you intently. “- staying away from you has been excruciatingly painful.”

“Then why?” You wrapped your hands around his wrists, hoping he wouldn’t let go like always. “Why are you staying away from me Cheol? Why can’t we-”

“Do you want this?” He whispered like he was unsure and you blinked at him, just a little surprised. “Right here, right now, do you-”

“Choi Seungcheol, for a man this big, your brain really is the size of a pea.” Rolling your eyes, you shook your head. “I’ve wanted this since the moment I set foot in camp and my eyes on you-”

“Then fuck everything else,” With a swift movement he spun you around, the shriek of surprise lost in your throat, your palms finding the hood of the car. Seungcheol did not wait for you to even process what was happening - pushing your hair over your shoulder, his hands quickly worked the strings of your armor behind, mouth by your ear. “I want you and I don’t care who’s watching.”

Before you can ask him who the fuck could possibly be watching the two of you, he let out what seemed to be a frustrated groan at the complexity of the lace. You were just about to undo it yourself when he reached for the dagger strapped to your waist and with a swift movement, ran it across the strings, slicing them open.

“Cheol what-” You whined. “How am I supposed to wear this again?”

“Armour is for protection.” He slid the bronze plates off your torso, dropping them to the ground as you turned to face him again. “And that’s what I’m here for. I got you.”

Grinning, you grabbed its twin blade and mirrored his actions, undoing the knotted strings on his shoulders, freeing him of his gear. Taking a momentary step back, the two of you quickly got rid of the various metallic appendages and weapons lodged everywhere, dropping them onto the forest floor and you were barely done when Seungcheol pulled you towards him, kissing you again.

It was different now, slower, deeper, more relieved but somehow more electrifying - you could feel your boobs up against the hard muscles of his chest, his fingers found the sliver of skin between your top and pants, pressing into it and your hands gripped around his biceps, nails digging in.

For some reason you suddenly realised, that though in the last 3 days you had been with 3 different men, Seungcheol was the first one that it genuinely felt intimate with, the first one you had even kissed, nevermind with such passion. And god did you want to keep kissing him but the memory of Dionysus's dildo ran in your mind and hell could empty all its devils here and you wouldn't care. You just wanted him deep inside you.

This time, when your hand found the button of his pants again, Seungcheol didn’t stop you, moaning into your mouth instead. Just as you unzipped it, he quickly slid them off, the fabric pooling at his feet and your hands moved to their next target, his shirt.

“Wanna see you too.” He kissed you along your jawline, playing with the hem of your shirt.

You laughed softly, working the buttons, “Then take it off.”

“Then I'll have to stop this.” He continued the trail of kisses down to your neck. “And I don't want to.”

Smiling to yourself you undid the last button, pushing the fabric aside, thanking the universe that today Seungcheol went commando in his pants. As his lips found your shoulder, your eyes caught Seungcheol’s dick, already familiar with exactly how it looked but the real one was so much better. He was unbearably hard, hissing when you wrapped your hand around the base.

“Better than you imagined?” He sounded cocky when you began stroking his length, letting out a soft sigh.

“What makes you think I imagined it?”

Seungcheol chuckled. “Baby, there's only a wall between our rooms which mind you, is really thin. I've heard you take my name before.”

You froze as his hands gripped your waist tighter.

“Faster cheol, harder cheol, Right there cheol…. I heard it all.”

Okay yeah, there were days you had indeed slid your fingers in and out, imagining it was him ravaging you but why didn't your stupid ass ever doubt if he could hear it??

‘You sounded like I was doing a good job.” He smiled against your skin.

“You mean I was doing a job.”

Getting yourself off was not new to you. You didn't really have any boyfriends but the handful of people you had slept with in your life were disappointing to say the least, devastatingly incapable of making you feel any pleasure. Of course after Soonyoung revealed that demigods could not be satisfied by mortals, it made sense why your own hands and toys were the only ones that could make you cum. You had to admit though, getting off to the thought of Seungcheol fucking you into his large white bed gave you some of the best orgasms you ever had. He didn't need to know that. The way he was smiling at the memory of you moaning his name had inflated his ego enough.

“Oh you were doing a good job?” He detached his mouth from you at last, drawing back, eyes scouring your face. “Why don't you let me see this time?”

As he kicked his pants off and took a step back then another, you looked at him in disbelief.

“You want me to imagine you fucking me when you're standing right in front of me-” You ran your eyes down his body covered only by his shirt hanging off his shoulders. “-looking like that?”

Seungcheol nodded. “Lean against the car and spread your legs for me baby.”

“Cheol-”

“Do it Y/n.”

“But-”

“That's a command soldier.’

This asshole. Of course Choi Seungcheol made use of hierarchy during sex.

“Yes Chief.”

Rolling your eyes you pulled your pants down your legs, tossing them to join your gear on the forest floor. Your panties were slick with arousal, uncomfortably sticking to you, the dark wet spot only getting larger. Eyes flickering down between your legs, Seungcheol clasped his hands behind his back standing at ease, the way he did when he oversaw morning training.

“So you're just going to watch?” You licked your drying lips. “Are you not even going to touch yourself?”

If you did, it was only fair that he did too.

But Seungcheol shook his head. “I'm yours to do whatever.”

God did you want to throw your arms around him and pull him into another kiss but he seemed so damn insistent that you put on a show. Fine, if that's what he wants, you'll give it to him.

You ran your fingers over your wet panties, sighing at the way a sudden jolt ran down your body when they grazed your clit. You were only just about to push the fabric to the side and slide your fingers into your pretty wet hole when you felt a familiar twist in the pits of your stomach. Surprised, you found yourself almost buckling forward, hands quickly gripped the car behind you trying to find balance as the coil tightened, building the feeling inside. Legs shaking, you attempted to squeeze them and chase the feeling when in a flash Seungcheol was inches away from you, his hand holding your legs apart, shaking his head.

Shutting your eyes, you threw your head back, your entire being almost convulsing as your organsm hit you hard and you came with a not so soft moan.

As you tried to catch the breath you hadn't taken all this while, Seungcheol leaned closed, whispering in your ear.

“Still think it was you who did a good job?”

Eyes widening, you looked at him, lips parted in shock.

“You mean that was… that you…”

Seungcheol chuckled, moving his hand closer to your core, letting his fingers graze your even more wet panties.

“An orgasm is caused by nerves and nerves carry electric impulses.” Given your frown, he continued. “I'm the Son of Zeus, anything with electric tendencies is under my control.”

That meant all those days, sitting on the other side of the wall, Seungcheol had made you cum untouched.

‘Did that feel good?” He whispered as your breath slowly came back to normal, his hand pushing the fabric of your underwear, his finger running between your folds, feeling how wet you were. “Looks like it did.”

You nodded slowly.

“Now it's my turn.” And without a warning, he slipped two fingers into your hole, as your hands flew to grip his biceps. “but I'll need to prep you first baby.”

Oh you knew.

While his fingers pumped in and out of you, you pulled Seungcheol closer by the collar of his shirt, kissing him, hands trailing up into his thick hair. You didn't know obscenely kissing someone like this out in the open while his fingers stretched you open could feel this arousing. You didn't think it could get any better until Seungcheol broke away, whispering into your ear, “I'm going to fuck you now.”

A shudder ran down your body and a shriek left your mouth as Seungcheol spun you around once again, your palms finding the hood of the car the balance over but this time, you could feel his erection against your ass. Wasting no time, he lined his tip against your hole, slowly sinking in, both of your moans matching with the same relief, the same arousal. Choi Seungcheol was fucking you at last.

Pushing all the way till the hilt, Seungcheol pulled back, gripping your wrist tight but thrusting into you slowly. You couldn't tell if he was being gentle or savoring it - you just needed him up in your guts.

“Cheol.” You breathed, making him lean over to hear you. “Didn't you hear me in your house? I like hard and fast.”

Chuckling, Seungcheol picked up the pace, snapping his hip into yours, the impact surely bruising where your skin grazed the car. You could tell he was still controlling himself, holding back like he was afraid of breaking you.

“And rough.” You added and that seemed to do the trick.

Letting out a groan, his hand immediately found the nape of your neck, pushing you down onto the hood, devoid of all the prior gentleness. Despite your whole upper body being pressed against cold metal, you smiled to yourself and as if he could not get enough, Seungcheol gathered both your wrists with his free hand and pinned them to your lower back, fucking you like an animal in the jungle.

Hell yes. God yes you wanted this and the way he felt was so much better than you thought, his dick eventually finding all the right spots, making you feel so full of him. Oh you couldn't wait to have him fill you but before that, you felt your orgasm approaching, everything in your stomach tightening again.

“Fuck, I'm….” You struggled to speak with the way your cheek was pressed against the hood. “I…”

Sliding his hand from the nape to wrap your neck, Seungcheol pulled you back up against him, hips not stopping their thrusts even for a moment.

“What is it baby? Gonna cum for me?”

You nodded, feeling your walls fluttering around his length, hands desperately trying to hold on to anything.

“Good girl.” He whispered, bringing the hand on your waist to your clit and almost instantly you could feel yourself coming, tightening around him like a vice.

“That's it.” Seungcheol groaned, slowing down his pace as your walls clamped around him. “That's it baby, you did so good.”

“Cheol….” You whispered, finding your breath again, barely down from your high, legs still trembling. “I wanna feel full of you.”

Clearly he was just as desperate to come inside you because all of a sudden, the man who seemed like he had unending stamina was losing his rhythm. You tightened your walls around him, squeezing his length when it was deep inside you, arching your back to help him reach further in. He had just about given you what you were dying to have when out of no fucking where, you heard Jeonghan saying Seungcheol’s name.

The latter instantly halted his actions, looking around just as panicked as you until the call of his name again made him realise where it was coming from. The looking glass.

Whispering a sorry against your ear, Seungcheol pulled out slowly, leaving you unclenching around nothing as you felt your arousal leak down your thigh filthily.

What the hell??

Seungcheol rummaged through the discarded gear, pulling his looking glass, being careful to show only his face given neck down, he was an absolute mess.

“Han.”

“Cheol, what's your status quo?”

Groaning you pulled your panties back into place. Evidently this was not going to be a short conversation.

“We uh, just reached the forest.”

“Just? Shouldn't you have reached an hour ago?”

Seungcheol looked at you guiltily but continued nevertheless. “Y/n messed up reading the map so we had to take a longer route.”

You raised your eyebrows. Oh, he was playing dirty. Then you could too.

Walking up to him, you dropped to your knees, taking Seungcheol’s pretty cock in your hands, his eyes widening. On the other hand Jeonghan, oblivious to it all, went on.

“Okay, Jihoon and Hansol scoured their woods already, there's no traces of the monster there. Negative for Joshua and I too. We haven't heard from Seokmin and Chan though, I assume Min's pegasus is giving him a tough time. What about you?”

You had no idea if Seungcheol was listening to him or pretending to, because all this while, you had been very silently and very skillfully, sucking his dick.

“Cheol?”

“Yeah.” He tore his eyes away from you with much difficulty, turning to his friend. “I uh… I don't know yet, I mean, we haven't tried to track it yet, w-we just r-reached.”

You smiled at his stuttering words, knowing he was close.

“Okay but be careful. My gut feeling is that it's in the Nyx forest. What better place for a monster to thrive right?”

“Fuck-” Cheol muttered as your teeth grazed him accidently, as you quickly pulled back, looking apologetic.

“Cheol, is everything okay?”

“Yeah just Y/n ....almost fell.” He gulped, turning to Jeonghan. “Yeah I got it, we'll be careful and I'll let you know if there's any developments.”

“Alright and-”

Before he could complete, Seungcheol tossed the glass onto the gear pile and gripped your chin, holding it as he pushed his length further into your mouth.

“What a brat.” He groaned, feeling his tip hit the back of your throat. “What if Jeonghan found out?”

You couldn't care less. All you cared about was how deep could you possibly take Seungcheol, relaxing your throat as he pushed in.

“F-fuck.” He muttered, quickly pulling out, jerking off his length. “Open wide.”

And you did, sticking your tongue out just in time to feel spurts of his cum coat it messily, spilling onto your lips and out of the corner of your mouth.

Without waiting for you to swallow, Seungcheol pulled you up to your feet, kissing you again, unbothered about tasting himself.

“I'll get you some water.” He dropped a kiss on your forehead before quickly going to the car and reaching for the bottle. As you drank, mouth and throat dry and sore, Seungcheol hurriedly began buttoning his shirt again.

Wait, that's it?

“Cheol.” He glanced at you questioningly. “What are you…”

“Jeonghan thinks the Chimaera is most definitely here.” He held your pants out by your feet, prompting you to put your feet in. You complied, still confused. “We should try to track it as soon as possible.”

“Seungcheol we just….” You sighed, dropping the bottle on the forest floor. “We just had sex after days of behaving like we cannot bear each other, don't you think we need to talk?”

“We do.” He nodded seriously, doing your button. “And we will. Just not now, at the right time-”

“What right time?!” You stepped away from him, anger coursing through you. “After leaving me confused for days, after fucking me in the middle of nowhere, you don't think I deserve an explanation?”

“You do Y/n and I will tell you everything but we just need to find the monster first. It's dangerous-”

“Did you not realise that when you had your dick inside me??” You looked at him incredulously. “How is that we had the time to have sex, but not to have a discussion-”

“Enough.” Seungcheol’s voice was hard and urgent. ‘I cannot keep repeating the same thing again Y/n. Yes, you deserve an explanation and yes we will talk, just. not. now. Now, we need to find the monster.”

“But Cheol-”

“Y/n stop.”

“I just want to-”

“That's a command, soldier.”

Taken aback you blinked at him, processing his words.

“Yes chief.”

And with that you turned and walked away into the woods, ignoring his voice calling out to you and letting the darkness of the forest consume you.

You had no idea how long or how deep into the forest you had ventured - you just needed to get away from Seungcheol as soon as possible. You knew he would have followed if he had managed to get his pants on in time but you had disappeared into the darkness before he could. In hindsight maybe that wasn't the best idea because the forest was barely visible despite your extremely sharp eyesight, and though you had your energy reader on you, hanging around your neck, you couldn't use it. You didn't feel warmth.

“This isn't the kind of forest you roam alone in, sweet summer child.”

Holding back a shriek you turned around, shocked by a presence in this dark forest. All you could see was the silhouette of a tall lanky man, leaning against the thick trunk of a tree, only half his face illuminated by the small fire burning by his feet. His features looked royal, as though even without the light, he'd still shine all the same. You couldn’t see his eyes though - they were hidden behind black sunglasses which seemed rather unnecessary given the surroundings. The theme of black continued in his attire - a soft black fur jacket thrown over a black shirt and black slacks, accents of white, green and gold, littered all over. The most noticeable thing about him was perhaps his hair - streaks of red and grey in spiky black hair. Strangely he looked both old and young at the same time, almost timeless.

“You’re alone.” You pointed out.

“I’m an adult.”

“More like ancient.” You muttered to yourself but the man seemed to have heard it somehow.

“Ancient?” He chuckled. “I suppose I should be offended but that's an understatement.”

You frowned, not quite understanding.

“Don't rack your brain sweetheart. I've already figured out that you're not too bright considering, you know, the little show you put up earlier.”

You felt your jaw hang, cheeks burning up. What the fuck-

“And before you ask, ew no, I wasn't watching - I'd rather burn in Tartarus than watch that tragedy.” He rolled his eyes, looking disgusted. “But this is Nyx's forest and everything here talks….”

A whole damn forest was watching you and Seungcheol have sex?? You wanted to throw up, throw a fit and throw something at this man, all at once. Overwhelmed by everything, you held your head, trying to sort out the overload of information.

“First of all, who the hell are you…..”

“Goodness be damned, you're really dumber than I thought.” He walked up, closer to the fire, his features much more clear in the light. “I’m what you’re looking for.”

You looked him up and down.

“I’m not looking for a boomer with a fashion crisis.”

The man burst out laughing, looking away, shoulders shaking. “You’re funny darling, not everyone can joke in the face of danger.”

“I’m not joking.” You rolled your eyes. “And clearly, you’re not dangerous. If you were, you wouldn’t be wasting your time with a conversation, darling.”

He smiled.

“The conversation is courtesy of the fact that you are also what I am looking for.” Taking a step forward, he inched closer. “I'm Chimaera.”

You blinked at him once.

Then twice.

Then snickered.

What bullshit.

You had read up about the monster on your way here - it was supposedly a weird mix of a lion, a goat and a snake that also happened to breathe fire. This… this was a man? And a man who was clearly fooling you for whatever reason.

“Oh yeah?” You crossed your arms. “Then I'm actually Zeus, King of the Gods-”

“I forget how little you know about this world sweetheart.” He scoffed, taking the glasses off and tucking them inside his jacket.

You felt your whole body freeze. His eyes….they had slits, like a snake.

“Did you really think I could live amongst mortals looking like a genetic experiment gone catastrophically wrong? Obviously I have a human form.”

You hesitated, gulping, realising that regardless of whether this man was indeed the Chimaera, you, like an idiot, were both unarmed and unprotected.

“What? Still don’t believe me?” He cocked his head. “Oh sweetheart.”

He waved his hand and the flames of the campfire rose, dancing and wrapping around him. You watched as he smiled at you, the fire not leaving a single mark on his skin, as though it didn’t burn him at all. Finally, the glowing bright orange ran up his neck and disappeared into his mouth.

The fire breather. You took a step back and then another. Fuck, fuck, fuck-

“Don't tell me you're also stupid enough to run.” He clicked his tongue. “You may be powerful but you’re no match for me. Besides,” He walked up, taking the help of a dapper looking walking stick that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. “I only want to talk.”

“W-with me?” You stuttered. “About what?”

“Do you really not know?”

You did. A tiny voice in your head spoke for you - Fire.

Your fire. He knew about it.

“How do you know?”

“Why wouldn’t I know darling?” He smiled at you in a way that was both sweet and sinister. “Daddy knows everything.”

“That didn’t come out right.” He pinched the bridge of his nose as you looked at him with a mix of confusion, fear and disgust. “What I meant is, I know your fire because it’s mine Y/n….. I’m your father.”

Somewhere far off, thunder rumbled across the sky, filling the silence. There was a storm coming but it was no match for the one already going on inside you. The time for humour was over.

You had already been on the edge of tolerance with Hestia ignoring you all these days and now, to hear such a vile joke about your parentage from a monster was just plain evil. You knew Jeonghan said you weren’t to face the creature on your own but god were you ready to annihilate it.

“Shut up.” You spoke between gritted teeth. “I don’t know what you’re trying to do but-”

“You don’t believe me.” The Chimaera chuckled. “Sit down Y/n, you are in terrible need of a crash course.”

“What do you mean?”

“Sit.”

“No.” You crossed your arms, repeating your question. “What, do you mean?”

The man sighed, leaning against a nearby tree.

“Did you think gods are the only ones who can mate with mortals?” He shook his head. “Monsters can too, darling. In fact, most mortals are our children.”

You felt a chill run down your spine.

“Of course unlike you god spawn they don’t carry our powers but our nature? Oh the desire to wreak havoc, to cause chaos, they do inherit that. Every thief, every killer, every arsonist,” He smiled at you but it didn’t reach his eyes. “They’re all our offspring.”

The flames of the campfire rose higher, burning brighter, drawing out a memory you had been trying your best to forget.

“I cannot be your child.” You muttered, heart racing in your chest. “That’s not possible…”

“Is it that difficult to believe?” He raised an eyebrow. “You could always tell you were different. You never felt like you belonged. Your powers, they’re unlike the others, so brilliant.” His eyes gleamed. “It’s because you’re mine.”

You felt your guts twist. A half monster. That’s what he was calling you.

“Look at us Y/n.” He stuck his hand out, the flames coming to life in his hand. “Look at me and tell me we aren’t the same-”

“No we’re not.” You looked at him defiantly. “I may be hostile and unwelcoming and guarded and a lot of other things but I’m not a bad person….. I’m not evil.”

“Really?” He chuckled. “Are you trying to convince me or yourself?”

You glared at him.

“Denying the truth and suppressing the memories - they won’t change what happened Y/n.” He stepped forward, the slits in his eyes narrowing. “They won’t change the fact that you almost killed someone.”

No.

“And not just anyone, a five year old child, a child a family entrusted you to look after.”

“Enough.” You spoke between gritted teeth.

“All because he spoke a few harsh truths to your face-”

“I said enough.”

But he didn’t stop.

“You got so angry, you unleashed your powers, burnt down the house and nearly killed that child.”

“That’s not true-”

“But it is!” He snarled, raising his voice as the fire around him rose to life, crawling towards you on the forest floor. The amusement in his voice was replaced with something darker, something more menacing. “If the firefighters hadn’t come on time, that child would have died…. All because you didn’t like what he said.”

“He said I deserved to be alone!” You finally snapped, something hot searing through your veins. “He said my parents abandoned me because I was not good enough for them!”

The memory finally flashed in your head again, fresh as day.

For almost a year now, you had been taking on a side job of babysitting kids for rich parents who needed to get away for their late night dates and parties. Usually it was a piece of cake - most kids were already tired from playing the whole day so all you had to do was ensure they finished their food and went to sleep. After that you simply worked on your assignments or flipped through the book collections on the shelves or the channels on the tv, waiting to be relieved of your duties.

It was just another night like that, another rich family, another big house in the suburb but this time, it was the most uncooperative child you had ever encountered. You had a buttload of work to do that day, your pencils and papers scattered all over the dining table once that little devil had gone to his room to sleep but for some fucking reason, he kept waking up. You could tell he was spoilt, demanding to eat candy at freaking 10pm, secretly drinking soft drinks from the fridge, throwing his toys all over. You had been patient with him for a long time, much beyond your capacity really but when he spilled a bottle full of sauce on a project you had spent hours working on, you raised your voice.

You expected him to cry and that you’d have to apologise, calm him and put him to sleep, instead, he sneered at you.

He simply shrugged and asked why you were being such a pain in the ass. As though it wasn’t shocking enough to hear such a statement from a child, he went on to ask how your parents handled someone as uptight as you. When you retorted that you didn’t have any parents, he said two words that still haunted you - “No wonder.”

By now you had already reached your limit but when he added that they must have left you because you were so insufferable, something inside you snapped. One minute you were the angriest you had ever been and in the next, there was fire and screams everywhere.

His cries rang in your ears as you shut them hard trying to block it. The Chimaera’s snickers were what took over instead.

“Stop trying to run away from what you did-”

“That was an accident.” You shook your head hard. “That wasn’t on purpose, I didn’t want to hurt him-”

“Is it?” He raised an eyebrow. “Then why does no one in your precious camp know this story Y/n? The parents sued you, you spent a few nights in jail for arson, in a few days time you are to appear in front of a jury to plead your case yet your lawyer doesn't know a thing that happened - no one can figure out how the fire started and you won’t tell them. You don’t want to tell them because that would mean admitting that you’re different, that you’re not one of them, that you always were and are a loner.”

You wanted to deny it, just like when Wonwoo was exposing you like this. You wanted to scream and shout and tell this horrible creature it was wrong but words couldn’t leave your mouth - in the face of truth, one often fell silent.

“But you don’t have to be alone Y/n.” The Chimaera stepped forward, his demeanor suddenly switching from accusatory to sympathetic. “From the moment I sensed your power that night, I’ve been looking for you. I’ve been trying to meet you and tell you who you, to bring you home, where you belong-”

“You….” You looked at him, lips parting in surprise. “You want to take me home?”

He nodded. “The mortals are anyways too unworthy to understand your power but so are the demigods. Even if you are half god, the fact that you are half monster is all they will see. With them, you’ll always have to hide but with us? You’ll be free. Free to be yourself, free to unleash your powers, free to be unafraid.”

Your mouth moved but no words left you.

“Tell me anything but that you’re thinking about the Son of Zeus.” He narrowed his eyes. “That you’ve set your heart on him.”

Stuttering, you looked away. “I..I’m….”

“You mortals and your love,” He rolled his eyes. “The man because of whom you’re so hesitant, do you think he’ll accept you once he learns what you really are? He brought you to his camp to save you from danger but what do you think will happen when he learns that you in fact are the real danger? Do you think he’ll choose you over his boys?”

You let out a shaky breath as he neared, the flames following him.

“Come with me Y/n, let’s go to Tartarus, to our family. To those who will truly love and accept you.” You could smell the fire as he stood inches away from you. “All these part-mortals will die one day, will leave you behind, but we won’t. We’ll always be there for you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Monsters are immortal too Y/n, we never die.” He smiled as the flames encircled you fully and strangely, you could feel the warmth of it. “Killing a monster simply means weakening us and sending us back to Tartarus, our realm. It’s only a matter of time before we gain our strength and come back to the human world. You can never truly kill a monster.”

A family forever. A home forever. That’s what he was offering you. What you had been looking for your whole life.

“So come with me Y/n.” He held his hand out. “Come where you truly belong-”

“Y/n!”

You turned at the sound of a frantic voice, spotting Seungcheol far away, between the trees, looking at you terrified. Thunder clapped across the sky as he ran towards you.

“Get away from him, he’s dangerous-”

“Yes, when all I’ve done is have a conversation.” The man before you rolled his eyes, extending his hand further. “This is what these demigods do, villainize us for no reason.”

At the loud sound of Seungcheol falling you turned around worried, “Cheol careful-”

“Listen to me Y/n.” Your father drew your attention as Seungcheol got up, making his way towards you again. “They’ll do the same to you, they’ll label you a monster either ways, so come with me and we can go home now.”

“Y/n step back-”

“Y/n come with me-”

“Y/n please don't-”

“Y/n please-”

You shut your eyes, unable to process both their voices, unable to make a choice. The fire around you intensified, burning with a darker orange - flames streamed out of your hands, joining the already raging fire, towering over the two of you. Panicking you tried to stop them but they just wouldn't - it was like that fateful night all over again. You couldn't control it.

The Chimaera's eyes gleamed victoriously as he watched your fire burn around him. He looked astounded, like he was enthralled by it.

“You're brilliant Y/n, you're simply brilliant. They don't deserve you-”

“Y/n can you hear me?” You couldn't see him but his silhouette told you that Seungcheol had neared. “Don't worry, I'll save you, I got you-”

“She doesn't need you.” Your father snarled, waving his hand, and the fire followed, striking Seungcheol right in his chest, the sheer force sending him hurling back.

“No!” You screamed, rushing towards him when the Chimaera's hand wrapped around your wrist holding you back.

“Y/n we need to go-”

“No.” You muttered, voice shaking. “No, Cheol, no….”

“It doesn't matter, he doesn't matter, let him die. If we don't get out of your fire, it will…..”

You can't really hear what he's saying anymore. Let him die.

You would never let someone die. You didn't let that child die, you won't let Seungcheol die, you weren't one of the monsters. You just weren't.

Freeing your hand from his with a jerk, you pushed him back, sending the tall man stumbling behind.

“How could you?” You shook your head. “How could you think I'd join you?”

“I hoped it wouldn’t come to this.” He cracked his neck, straightening up. “If you're not going to come on your own, then I'll drag you to hell by myself.”

Your throat dried as you watched his face morph, his limbs changing into an animal's, the gruesome image of him you had seen in the scrolls coming to life before you - part lion, part goat, part snake. It made your soul tremble.

“No.” Lower lip quivering, you stepped back. “You're going to hell alone.”

And you're not really sure what overcame you or how you knew what to do but suddenly the fire around you roared to life, streaks of the flames charging towards the monster, wrapping it in its grip. You watched as its expression went from amusement to disbelief to pure fear and ended with a mocking smile on its face. When the fire fully engulfed him, it exploded, leaving behind only black ash, fluttering in the wind.

You stumbled, losing your footing, feeling suddenly drained as you fell to your knees, vision blurring. Pain seared through your head, immaculate pain that you had never felt before but somehow it wasn't worse than the one in your chest. The one you felt as you looked at Seungcheol lying on the forest floor in a pool of blood. Getting it together you quickly got up and rushed to him, pulling him into your lap, calling out to him.

“Cheol, can you hear me?” Tears stung your eyes. “Please please please be okay.”

He wasn't okay. The impact of the Chimaera's attack sent him straight into the trunk of the tree, his back and his head was severely wounded but the most noticeable thing was the large burn mark right in the middle of his chest.

“Help.” You whispered, looking around even though you knew it was pointless. There was no one around. “Please help.”

But the only response you got is the sound of hooves, galloping across the forest floor. Unsure, you pulled Seungcheol closer to you, looking out into the fog between the trees. Whoever it was, whatever it was, if it meant any more harm to Seungcheol you'll fight it. You'll die fighting it but you'll save this man.

But that wasn't necessary.

As the sound neared, a familiar looking winged horse jumped out of the mist, neighing at the sight of you.

Pegasus. Seokmin's horse.

Finally, finally allowing yourself to breathe, you shut your eyes in relief. Maybe Seungcheol could be saved after all.

Everything that happened from the moment you came to camp was still a blur.

The minute Pegasus entered the grounds, all the members rushed towards the two of you, faces filled with terror. Some members carried Seungcheol towards the Great Hall. Someone had wrapped a blanket around your shoulders, someone else handed you some strange concoction and told you to drink up. It was all a flurry of motion as everyone made their way to the infirmary, a hall you hadn't seen before, putting Seungcheol down on the bed as Jihoon grabbed a pair of scissors and cut his shirt open. You nearly threw up.

The wound was so much worse than you had thought, red and angry on his skin. The members scurried around, grabbing the different things Jihoon was ordering them to get as you stood in between it all, frozen. It was only when Jihoon smeared a green paste all over Seungcheol's chest and the latter screamed in agony that you snapped out of the trance. He was in so much pain-

“Y/n!” Minghao shook your shoulders, making you turn to him. “I'm asking you something.”

“W….what?”

“How did this happen?” His gaze was piercing. ��Did you guys find the Chimaera?”

Slowly, you nodded.

“And Seungcheol fought it?” He looked stunned. “Why aren't either of you in your gear, what the hell happened-”

“Minghao.” Jeonghan's voice echoed through the room like the crack of a whip. “Enough.”

“But we need to know-”

“No, we don't.” He neared you, pulling you away from Minghao’s grip. “Not right now. She's hurt too.”

You glanced down at your legs, noticing the gashes and wounds all over. You didn't even realise. And why would you? This pain was nothing before what Seungcheol was going through.

“Fuck, Y/n.” Jun stepped up and quickly sat you on the neighbouring bed, reaching for the iodine and cotton, cleaning you up. From the corner of your eye, you saw Jeonghan turn to Joshua.

“Take her away from here.” He instructed. “Don't let her step foot in the infirmary till Cheol is fine.”

You opened your mouth in disbelief. You wanted to argue, you wanted to protest but you couldn't bring yourself to. Not with the way your head was spinning. Minghao's worried face was the last thing you saw before the darkness consumed you.

—

When you opened your eyes, all you could see was the white of the ceiling.

You glanced at the camp outside the window. It was submerged in the black of the night, only the usual scattered torches burning around. You looked away - the sight of fire was unbearable.

Groaning you sat up, body sore all over, as you kicked the covers off. The wounds seemed to have fully disappeared, you're guessing courtesy of Jihoon's herbal ointment but the pain in your chest was ever present.

Limping out of the room, you glanced around, wondering where you were. The abnormal amount of mirrors gave you your answer - House of Aphrodite, Joshua's residence. You walked around, catching sight of the silhouettes of the furniture - you always assumed Joshua would have the prettiest house of them all and that seemed true. At least from the little you could see in the moonlight streaming in.

The soft snores of the residence owner were what pulled you towards his bedroom. You meant to glance, to see if he was properly asleep and sneak out but the sound of your feet awakened him.

“Y/n…” He called out to you groggily, raising himself on his elbows. “Why aren't you asleep?”

How could you sleep with Seungcheol lying in the infirmary like that? When you didn't have a clue how he was doing?

Joshua read your mind.

“Cheol is fine.” He mumbled, clearing his throat. “He's better.”

“I want to see him-”

“I know.” He sighed. “But Jihoon has strictly asked no one to go to the infirmary. He doesn't want to he disturbed.”

“Will….” You gulped, stepping onto his room. “Will he be okay?”

“He will. He has to. For all of us.”

“Yeah.” You whispered, looking around with a sigh. “I don't know what to do. I won't be able to do anything till he's fine-”

“Come here.” Joshua beckoned you, scooting over in his bed, making space for you. You blinked at him confused. “Come Y/n.”

Letting out a deep breath, you complied, slipping under his covers.

“Look up.”

And you did, eyes meeting the fascinating sight of the sky, stars blinking behind the dark clouds, the moonlight scattered between them. It looked so calming.

“Didn't you say you liked camping with your father when you were a child?”

You had told him that. A few days after you came to camp, given Joshua was your only confidant, you had told him about the earliest memory you had. It was when you were around 6 years old, on one of the rare days your father was particularly happy, insisting that the two of you drive to the edge of the city and set up a little tent. Of course he was silly to choose a really windy day to camp and also more than incapable of setting up a tent so you simply watched as it flew away and burst out laughing. That night your father rolled out two sleeping bags side by side as the two of you talked about the stars while the campfire burnt away.

Somehow now, it made sense why the flames didn't extinguish in the wind. It was you. Your power over fire, a power you got from your real father, not the man who's love, attention and validation you craves for twenty five years of your life. That man wasn't your father.

Joshua turned at the sound of you letting out a deep breath, finding your eyes shut tight. You didn't want to see the stars anymore.

“Y/n,” He turned towards you. “Are you okay?”

“I'm fine.” You mumbled. “I should probably sleep….”

The lack of response told you that Joshua didn't believe you. You turned to glance at him, noticing his worried expression.

“Okay, I'm not fine,” You confessed. “But I will be.”

“And I will be there for you.” He reassured, taking your hand. Sighing softly you scooted closer to him, burying your face at the crook of his neck as his arms wrapped around you.

“Thank you Shua.” You whispered. “Thank you.”

But before you could hear what he had to say in return, you drifted away, falling asleep.

Although you couldn't ever bring yourself to wake up for training at the crack of dawn, you somehow found yourself wide awake today. Joshua hadn't moved an inch in his sleep, still holding on to you. As much as you found his arms warm and welcoming, you had to go see Seungcheol. You had to see if he was fine.

Slowly slipping out of his embrace, you slid out of Joshua's bed, glancing at him one last time before grabbing his jacket and silently stepping out.

The morning dew had made the grass all wet and squelchy, your footsteps very apparent in the silence but thankfully there was no one in an audible radius. The flames of the torch continued to burn low which meant training hadn't started yet, or maybe there was none today, you didn't know. Quickening your pace you walked over to the Great Hall, locating the infirmary beside it.

Through the window you glanced in the dimness, recognising the silhouette of Seungcheol asleep on the bed and another someone sitting on the couch beside him, his head rolled back and mouth slightly parted in his sleep - Jeonghan.

You wanted to step in, to sit beside Seungcheol, to see how he was but somehow you couldn't move, not with all that weight in your chest.

“You shouldn't be here.”

You covered your mouth, preventing the shriek from leaving your being as you turned, spotting Jihoon behind you, a tray of herbs in his hand. “Jeonghan was very clear about not allowing you to go near Seungcheol.”

“And since when does Jeonghan tell everyone what to do?”

“He's interim leader.” Jihoon sighed. “In the absence of Cheol, his word is the rule.”

“It's not like Cheol's gone.” You rolled your eyes but when they fell on Jihoon's grim expression you gulped. “Joshua said he was better.”

“Better than before, yes.” Jihoon agreed. “I've fixed his bruises and mended his bones and everything else is healing but…”

“But?”

“That burn on his chest.” He sighed. “I don't know how to fix it.”

“Y-you can't fix the burn?”

He shook his head. “Certain things cause damage beyond repair. Zeus’s lightning, Ares's sword, Chimaera's fire, these are nearly impossible to heal from.”

“Nearly? That means there's some way.”

“There is.” He nodded slowly. “The Chimaera hasn't been heard of in ages so most healers don't bother to learn the remedies for his fire but luckily I did.”

“So you can fix him.” You looked at the man before you, eyes shimmering with hope.

But Jihoon shook his head. “I would've been able to if that was the Chimaera's fire, but….. it's not.”

It felt like the ground had been pulled from under you.

“Every fire is different, every fire has its own pattern, its own signature. One can tell by the burn, who's fire caused the injury and Seungcheol’s wound is not from the Chimaera's fire. It’s someone else's.”

You took a few stumbling steps back, sweat running down your neck.

You.

Your fire.

It was your fire which hurt Seungcheol.

This was all your fault.

Jihoon frowned. “Y/n, do you know anything about-”

“I’m sorry.” You whispered, taking a step back. “I’m sorry, I have to go.”

With that you left behind a baffled Jihoon, turning on your heel and running out of the Great Hall, straight into the forest.

And for a long time, you didn't stop running.

By the time you returned to camp, it was nearly noon.

You could tell that the members had been looking for you because the moment you stepped into the dining hall, Soonyoung nearly knocked you over with a bone crushing hug.

“Fuck, Y/n, where have you been?” He held you tighter. “We were worried sick.”

“Someone call Hansol and his hounds back.” Minghao spoke from across the room. “Tell him she's here and she's fine.”

Seungkwan muttered that he would do so before shooting you a concerned look, and leaving the hall. Joshua stepped up as Soonyoung finally let you go.

“I was worried when I woke up and you weren't there.”

“Is that where you're crashing now?” Mingyu wrapped his arm around your shoulder. “Don't worry, not for long, your new residence is coming along really well, it should be ready in a few days.”

You scoffed inwardly. What was the point?

“Thanks.” You muttered as Chan walked up to you with a glass of water in his hands, looking down pointedly.

“Your feet are injured again.”

“I went for a run.” You confessed. “Had to clear my mind.”

“Are you that used to punishment rounds first thing in the morning?” Seokmin chuckled. “I'm going to have to find a different punishment for you if you're enjoying it.”

A small smile grew on your face as the boys began to argue, talking one over the other. From across the room Wonwoo, who was the only one who hadn't approached you, looked at you expressionlessly, his eyes hooded. Gulping you turned away, just in time for Jun to drag you to the table, putting down a plate of food, insisting you eat. The rest of the boys too scattered around, grabbing their own plates, serving themselves, settling in one by one. At the same time, Seungkwan walked in with a tired, dirt clad and unamused Hansol.

“Don't ever do that again.” Hansol, who hadn't spoken a word to you all these days, mumbled, walking in.

“Don't worry.” You took a bite of Jun's delicious bibimbap, mind at undeniable peace now that you had made a decision. “I won't trouble anyone anymore.”

You spent the rest of the day in the Great Hall with the boys. You had asked for their company, mumbling under your breath and without asking why, they complied immediately. Of course Seungcheol, Jeonghan and Jihoon were still in the infirmary but the rest of the boys were scattered around the hall all day.

At most times it was quiet, everyone doing their own thing in the silence. Some of them were reading, some were working, Minghao was cleaning his weapons, Jun and Mingyu were consistently cooking, Wonwoo was just looking out of the window.

It was only after dinner that everyone finally dispersed, retreating to their cabins. Joshua offered his residence for you to crash again and you agreed, stating you needed to grab your clothes, shower and you'll be there. Nodding he left with the rest, as you made your way to Seungcheol's house.

For the longest time, this place had been your safe haven but stepping into the empty space today only further broke your heart. You had made the right choice.

Heading to your room, you grabbed a duffel bag and stuffed some of your essentials - clothes, laptop, books etc. Throwing on a hoodie, you gave your room one last longing look before closing the door behind you. It was only as you stepped out of the large entrance that you felt the soft fur caressing your leg.

Natalie.

Bending down, you rubbed her fondly as she looked up at you with her big cute eyes.

“I'm going Nat.” You softly muttered, “As much as I hoped, I don't belong here. I've done nothing but be a menace, attract trouble and worse, put lives in danger. I can't do that to these boys anymore, I just can't….you understand that right?

She looked at you like she did.

“I would bring you along, but you're a creature of Olympus, of the heavens and I,” You let out a shaky breath. “I'm on my way to hell.”

Dropping a small kiss on its crown, you smiled at it sadly.

“You'll be happy here, there's Jun’s farm, you can follow Wonwoo all day, you can play with Daisy and the hounds too. You'll be fine without me.”

She whined, louder than usual and it hurt but you knew this was for the best. You had to go and you had to go alone.

Throwing your duffel bag over your shoulder, you set out towards the camp entrance, ready to leave it all behind, ready to go. You had people here who loved you, people who were annoyed with you, people who were sick of you, peepple who ignored you, but no one hated you, not yet at least. And you wanted to leave before that happened. Because you were sure if they found out it was you who injured Seungcheol, they wouldn't forgive you.

Taking a deep resolved breath, you took a step forward - it was time to head to hell.

But before you could take another step, the voice of hell itself stopped you.

“Going already?”

You turned at the sound of his voice, looking around, chills running down your spine when you didn't spot anyone.

“I did say you'd look for the first chance to go but I didn't think it would be so soon.”

You turned again, spotting him right by the last torch of the path, the glow of the torch illuminating his sharp features. He most definitely wasn't there a second ago.

“Wonwoo.”

“Y/n.” He stepped forward. “As the Son of Underworld, I'm here to give you a quick briefing before you decide to make hell your new home - it's very hot and very, very stuffy.”

Eyes widening, you stuttered. “H-how did you know that I was…that I wanted to-”

“Do something utterly stupid?” He raised his eyebrow.

And suddenly, he vanished. Straight into thin air. One second you were looking at him and the next, he was gone. And just like that, he appeared again, like he never left.

Oh.

Of course.

Wonwoo, Son of Hades, had the power of invisibility. Of course he knew - he was always watching.

Your mind raced back to every instance you had been alone - the library doors randomly opening, the crackling sound of the fallen leaves near the campfire, as though someone was walking, the strange feeling of someone constantly watching. It was all him and that meant there was a lot he saw and a lot more he knew.

“If things take a turn and you're forced to face it, do whatever it takes to fight it. Don't think, don't analyse, just do it.”

Wonwoo knew about your fire.

“Why didn't you tell me you knew?” You looked at him, tone unnecessarily accusatory. “Why didn't you say anything?”

“This was yours to tell.” He shrugged. “I happened to find out by chance.”

“You mean by stalking.” You spoke between gritted teeth. “You had no right to-”

“I didn't mean to.” He emphasized again.”I wasn't aware you knew your powers or that you were hiding them.”

“Does anyone else know?”

Wonwoo shook his head. “I told you, it's not mine to tell.”

Sighing, you relaxed your shoulders. Although you were glad that no one else knew, somehow Wonwoo knowing felt like a relief.

“Why not though?” You glanced at him curiously. “Why would you keep someone as dangerous as me on camp?”

“You're not dangerous Y/n, just different.”

“Just? Wonwoo….” You took a deep shaky breath. “It was my fire that injured Seungcheol.”

For a second, he was quiet. “How?”

“It was an accident-” You mumbled, scared. “I didn't know the Chimaera would be able to use it like that-”

“So that makes the monster dangerous.” He justified. “You're untrained, that's all.”

That's all?

“It's not that simple.” You threw your hands in the air. “You have no idea-”

“No I don't.” He interjected. “No one does because there's never been a demigod like you but that doesn't make you worthy of going to hell.”

“You think I'm going to hell to punish myself?” You raised an eyebrow. “Wonwoo, I belong there, perhaps more than you do.”

For the first time you saw an expression on his face, one of confusion.

“The Chimaera wasn't hunting me Wonwoo, it was trying to bring me home.” Shutting your eyes, you let out a breath. “The Chimaera is my father.”.

You expected the man before you to look shocked or at least a little scared but his expression turned impassive again.

“So?” Wonwoo crossed his arms. “Hades is my father.”

“It's not the same-”

“But it is.” Wonwoo exhaled. “My father isn't an Olympian Y/n, he's not one of those gods, he's not worshiped like the rest. Children of Hades do not live on camps, yet here I am.”

Oh.

You had no idea.

“It doesn't matter what your parentage is, the problem is you don't consider this place as home, you don't consider these people as yours-”

“That's not true-”

“If it wasn't, then instead of running away you'd have been in the infirmary, telling Jihoon about your fire.” He snapped. “So he can figure out how to heal Seungcheol.”

You blinked at him at a loss of words.

“I didn't think….”

“That's the problem Y/n, you don't think.” Wonwoo looked away, sighing. “You do the first thing that comes to your mind, regardless of the consequences.”

He was right. You always were impulsive but this time you were also wrong. You should've thought of Seungcheol first, everything else be damned.

“If I tell Jihoon about….me, can he save Cheol?”

“If he studies your fire, he might be able to figure out how-”

“Let's go to the infirmary.” You interrupted him, determined. Even if saving Seungcheol meant exposing yourself, you'd do it. You'd do anything.

But your feet stood rooted to the ground, like the fear of truth coming out hadn't left your being.

“C-can you come with me…” You looked at the man before you. “Please?”

For the first time as you walked, Wonwoo followed, staying by your side.

“Y/n.” Jihoon looked at you as you stepped into the infirmary. “You shouldn't be here…”

Behind him Jeonghan, who was sitting on the edge of Seungcheol’s bed, stood up.

“I know but-”

“Please.” Jihoon whispered urgently. “You don't want to mess with Jeonghan now. Not with Cheol not getting any better-”

“She's here to help.” Wonwoo spoke from behind, leaning against the entrance. “At least listen to her first.”

“Go on.” Jeonghan spoke from behind, stepping up. “What is it?”

“You said it was someone else’s fire that hurt Cheol right?”

Jihoon frowned. “Yeah, do you know who?”

Stretching your hand out, you held it before him. His eyes flickered between you and your empty hand, expression utterly confused. Taking a deep breath, you stared at your palm and like always, flames suddenly burned to life in your hand. Gasping, Jihoon took a terrified step back, eyes widened.

“You… you can…”

“I can.” You finally admitted, even to yourself. “I can make fire.”

“How is that possible….” Jihoon stared at your hand lost in thought.

Your eyes though, drifted towards Jeonghan who looked unaffected. No shock, no surprise, no fear. Like he already knew. Like he always knew.

You looked over your shoulder at Wonwoo. “You told him? You said you didn't-”

“How pathetic do you deem my intellect Y/n?” Jeonghan rolled his eyes. “He didn't have to say anything, it was obvious.”

“What do you mean obvious?” You lowered your hand, the flames dying out.

“Your lawsuit.” He cocked his head. “We claimed the fire was an accident, like you had said but the defense argued that there was no way the fire could have spread so fast unless it was pre planned. At that point, I suspected you might be a fire bender. Of course, most fire benders are the children of Hephaestus but there weren't many Hestia children to rule out the possibility but when the house was examined, there was no identifiable source of the fire. Which meant it started out of thin air, that meant you weren't just a fire bender, you were making it too. Given your history of having an untraceable aura, I thought something was not aligning - something was different about you.”

You gulped, unsure about verifying his theory. From the corner of your eye, you caught Wonwoo nodding at you encouragingly.

“I am different.” Your eyes flickered between the men before you. “At the Nyx forest, the Chimaera spoke to me. He told me I was his daughter.”

A thick silence descended upon the room. So quiet you could practically hear your heartbeat. Yet again Jihoon looked stunned while Jeonghan looked like the cogwheels in his brain were spinning at full speed.

“I've never heard about a half god, half monster.” You winced at the term as Jihoon looked far off, lost in thought. “I'm not sure what that would even look like-”

“Me.” You sighed. “It would look like me.”

“What else?” Jeonghan chimed in. “What else did the Chimaera say?”

“N-nothing much, he just kept insisting that I go with him to Tartarus, that it's where I belong-”

“You belong here.” Jeonghan interjected, features molding into slight anger. “Whatever it claims the other half of you is, you are half god. You were identified by the oracle, you pledged to be a part of camp seventeen and we swore to protect you as one of us so if there's anywhere you are meant to be, it's here.”

Tears pricked your eyes hearing the conviction in his voice. Never before had someone been so insistent that you belonged.

“I will look into what the Chimaera said means for you being part of the camp but nothing will change the fact that you are one of us.”

Beside him Jihoon nodded. You didn't see but behind you, Wonwoo nodded too.

“Jeonghan I…” You balled your hands into fists. You had thought a lot before making this choice. You knew it was the right one. “I appreciate you saying that but I just want to help Cheol however I can. Once he’s better, I will be heading to Tartarus.”

“Why?” Jihoon looked at you questioningly. “Why would you choose to go there?”

“Because….” You felt your voice get stuck in your throat. “Because I…”

“You think you’re meant to be there but you’re not.” Jeonghan crossed his arms. “Y/n, whether we turn out to be good or bad, it's a choice. It's always our choice. Whether you choose to go or choose to stay I want you to know that camp seventeen chose you, we always will. It's up to you to choose us.”

“I….”

“You don't have to decide now.” Jeonghan shook his head. “Let Jihoon study your fire first. Let us save Cheol. Once he comes around, you can tell us your decision. Whatever it is, we'll all accept it.”

Staring at the ground, you nodded. Seungcheol first, everything else came later.

The next few days passed a lot slower than usual.

Under Jeonghan's instructions, all camp training had been suspended indefinitely. While some members were added to the shift roster to increase the security of the camp, others were sent out with missions to procure the ingredients Jihoon asked for. Apparently some of them were so rare, members wouldn't return home for days but no one ever complained. Everyone silently followed orders and did what they were instructed to do.

You, on the other hand, had nothing to do. Jeonghan simply told you to be available as and when Jihoon required you. Apollo's son had been spending all his time nose deep in books and ancient texts, scribbling away and brewing all kinds of potions and concoctions. Whenever any of his remedies didn't work, he'd call for you and ask to see your fire again. Sometimes he told you to burn something, sometimes he told you to just hold the flame as long as you could. Sometimes he just wanted you to sit by him. Maybe he didn't like to be as alone as he came across.

On the other side of the room, Jeonghan didn't leave Seungcheol even for a second. All day and all night, he sat on that couch, right next to him - he ate there, he slept there, he went through his case files there, he was eternally glued to his friends side. Somewhere deep down, you felt a little jealous. You'd never seen friendship like theirs and you didn't know if you could ever have something like that in your life.

But sometimes, a part of you said maybe you could.

When you weren't required in the infirmary and were tired of breathing the camp air, you'd set off, going deeper into the woods, finding a log and sitting all by yourself. But you were never alone. The rustling sound of the leaves or the soft sounds of breath in the pin drop silence told you you weren't alone, he was always there.

Wonwoo.

You couldn't see him but you knew he was around, watching over you and somehow it didn't feel intrusive - There was a solace his presence offered that you couldn't explain. It was funny though, how you went from being completely ignored by him to being constantly looked after - in hindsight maybe he always cared for you.

Clearly they all cared for you. Although Mingyu, Chan and Soonyoung were the ones who were sent away to missions, the first thing they did after enquiring about Cheol was come looking for you - they wanted to make sure you were fine too. Jun and Minghao always made sure you ate, Seokmin, Hansol and Seungkwan had taken over with the building of your house and Joshua was your constant companion all night - after every long, tiring and unsuccessful day, it was in his arms that you found yourself dozing off. Although the rest of the members did not know about your parentage yet, again thanks to Jeonghan's instructions, a part of you now felt that they would accept you, regardless of what your father claimed.

But the big question was, what was the right choice? With you in camp, was it safe? Sure you had managed to send your father back to Tartarus but it was only a matter of time before he got stronger and came looking for you again. He had already sent his minions once and clearly he didn't care about any collateral damage. You were still very much a threat to everyone, you'd always be one. Maybe, after Cheol regained consciousness, it was best you left.

You told yourself you'd leave but one look at the way the boys bickered and laughed around the dining hall and you'd find your resolve wavering. You didn't want to leave them, you didn't want to go. But the gnawing feeling of what might happen to them in your company always brought you back to square one - it was a never ending loop of indecision.

And it was that loop that was going on in your mind as you watched Jeonghan flipping through the multiple files he had laid out on the bed beside Seungcheol’s.

“Look, the case appears simple but it isn't so straightforward,” Jeonghan looked up, tucking the pencil over his ear. The two of you were finally going over the details of the lawsuit. “The Parks, the family that is suing you, is doing so for two reasons - damage of personal property and attempting to harm their son.”

You glanced at the papers he was looking at.

“That's where it becomes interesting. Even though you caused considerable trouble and more importantly, endangered their child, they aren't trying to get you prosecuted as a criminal,” Jeonghan's eyes gleamed. “They filed a civil lawsuit.”

“Yes, they want me to compensate them monetarily. ”

“Think about it, if you had a child-” You didn't want to think about that at all actually. “-and if someone tried to hurt her or him, what would be your response? Asking for money or asking for justice?”

“I would've gone berserk.” You muttered. “I'd want them punished.”

“Precisely, instead, they're trying to get money out of a broke architecture student.” Jeonghan pointed out. “Doesn't make sense right?”

You shook your head.

“Usually in cases of property damage, most people seek insurance payouts but the Parks didn't and this is why.” He pushed a paper towards you. “Wonwoo managed to get his hands on the police report-”

“How?”

“The man does some secret government job, he's got his hands everywhere.”

“Huh.” You looked around, wondering if he was listening.

“He's not here.” Jeonghan brushed off, pointing at the paper again. “The point is, the police report mentions two things of major importance - One, they have no idea how the fire even started. Two, the Parks household did not implement any fire safety measures in their residence.”

“So…. they're not eligible for an insurance payout, right?”

Jeonghan nodded. “That is why they are pressing civil charges against you, so they can get the money from you, by labelling you as an arsonist.”

“But I am an arsonist.”

Jeonghan sighed. “Okay you are, but they don't have any proof and that's what our argument will focus on. We will first insist that the police identify the source of fire and then we will add that you had no motive. You didn't know the family before all this, you had no personal connections, and you had no motive to harm.”

“But the child….” You thought about that night again. “Jeonghan, he saw me start the fire.”

“He won't remember.” Jeonghan sat back down on his chair. “The Demigod Union took care of that.”

“The what?”

“There's a body in every city that handles all demigod related issues called the Demigod Union. Luckily Mingyu was one of the firefighters at the scene so when he sensed the high levels of Aura, he alerted the DU. The senior members gave the child a memory potion while he was hospitalized and it replaced his memories - he only remembers sleeping and waking up to a room full of fire.”

“If that's the case, he couldn’t have told the Parks anything so why would they think I was trying to harm their child?”

“Sympathy.” Jeonghan stated like it was obvious. “They're trying to sway the jury by showing their five year old child as a victim. Hence we need to be careful and make the right moves, then we should be able to win this case.”

You nodded, leaning back against your chair. One battle hadn't even ended and another had begun. You glanced at Jeonghan who seemed lost in his stack of papers again. There was scribbles everywhere, notes in the margins, yellow highlights marking points. Evidently he had done all his research thoroughly.

“When did you even do all this?”

“I take my job seriously.” He muttered without looking up.

“Even the pro bono ones?”

“A case is a case.” He shrugged. “Besides, you are one of us.”

There he was, hitting you with words that was only making choosing harder.

You looked at the sleeping Seungcheol. His chest rose and fell with every breath he took, the bandages covering his wound, moving with it. A few days ago you wondered if you would ever get to see him again, but here you were today, right by his side.

“When you saw Seungcheol, did you know it was my fire that hurt him?”

Jeonghan shook his head. “Not at first, but when Jihoon said the fire didn’t seem like the Chimaera’s, I suspected it might have been yours.”

“If you didn't know, then why did you send me away that day?”

‘Because you were untrained and emotional.” He turned to you. “It takes a lot of training for demigods to gain control over their powers. Extreme emotion, be it happiness, sadness, anger…. They tend to make you unstable. I knew you were upset about Cheol so I didn’t want his condition to make you feel worse.”

“So you sent me away for….me?”

“For everyone’s safety.” He corrected.

“But when you realised it was my fault, why didn’t you tell Jihoon?” You looked at him curiously. “Why didn’t you confront me?”

Jeonghan sat on the couch, looking far off, growing silent.

“Jeonghan…?”

“I asked Jihoon to mention the unknown fire if you came asking for updates. I also asked Wonwoo to stop you from leaving.” He glanced at you from the corner of his eye. “I wanted to know what you would choose to do.”

“You were testing me?” You raised an eyebrow. “What if I ran away? What if Wonwoo couldn't stop me?”

“Then I would have hunted you down no matter where on Earth you were and… “ He sighed. “And would have begged you to help me. Begged you to save him.”

You blinked at him, just a little stunned. “He really is important to you, isn’t he?”

Jeonghan nodded. “He saved my life in more ways than one, you won’t understand. No one does.”

“Jeonghan I’m… I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner-”

“I don’t blame you for your choices.” He sighed. “So I hope you won't hold mine against me.”

“I…” You gulped, not quite sure if he was still talking about prioritising saving his friend over keeping your secret. “I don't mind that you chose him over me.”

Jeonghan stared at you for just a little longer than usual before he nodded and turned away. “I need my afternoon nap.”

And with that, he turned away, snuggling into the couch and shutting his eyes. Within a few seconds, the soft sounds of his deep breaths filled the room.

The conversation was over.

Seungcheol wasn't getting any better.

Though tension was palpable in the whole camp, perhaps the members chose to look at the bright side - he wasn't getting worse.

Then the day came when Jihoon said he had exhausted all options, that he didn't know what to try anymore. Everyone had just about given up hope when he called for you one more time -

“What colour is your fire when you're in pain?”

You had no idea.

You spent half an hour after that trying your best to remember, and when nothing could jog your memory, you curled your fingers into a fist and slammed the glass pane of the nearby window, blood furiously trickling down your knuckles. When Jeonghan took a worried step forward, you raised your injured hand to stop him before it spontaneously burst into flames….Blue ones.

Jihoon scribbled a quick note of it before tending to your wound, removing each glass piece embedded in your skin slowly. As you winced, he handed you a potion that he claimed would help with the pain and you gulped it down quickly remembering how bitter it tasted last time. Surprisingly, you noticed it wasn't too bad, nor was it the same colour as before. Though you didn't notice that Jihoon had visibly frozen, like a realisation had dawned upon him.

The moment he was done dressing your wound he got to work, preparing what he called his final remedy. He said if this didn't work, then nothing could wake Seungcheol up anymore.

That night, the whole camp waited with bated breath. You were lying on Joshua's bed with your back pressed against his chest and his arms around you but neither of you were asleep. Sleep was unimaginable now. Everyone just wanted to hear the news. And at around 8am in the morning, just as everyone was headed towards the dining hall, it came.

Zephyr, who hadn't stopped patrolling the skies all these days, suddenly flew down, over the heads of the strolling members, a gust of wind left behind in its wake as it made its way towards the infirmary.

There was only one thing that could make it do that.

Seungcheol's call.

He was awake.

Cheering, all the boys rushed towards the Great Hall, running as fast as they could. You felt your knees buckle and hit the ground as you held your chest in relief.

He was fine.

Seungcheol was fine.

That meant it was time to go.

“Your name was the first thing he took.” Joshua spoke from behind you as you shoved a spoon of cereal in your mouth, sitting at the dining table. “He's been awake for days, why won't you go see him Y/n?”

It had been nearly a week since Seungcheol gained consciousness in the infirmary. Since then, the dining hall had been unsurprisingly empty - all the members began to camp at the infirmary first then at his house where he was moved after a few days. You hadn't visited him in either place.

“I will.” You munched slowly. “I'm just waiting for him to get better.”

“He is better.”

“But not as good as before, right?”

“It's a matter of time.” Joshua slid onto the bench, sitting beside you. “Jihoon said he'll be walking in a day or two.”

You nodded, humming. “That's good.”

“Hey.” Hand below your chin, Joshua turned your face towards him. “What's wrong, love? You were so worried all these days and now….”

“I don't know.” You whispered, voicing your fear. “I don't know how to face him. I don't know what he'll think of me when he learns it's all my fault-”

“If you don't know, then ask him.”

Every cell in your body froze at the familiar voice you hadn't heard in a long time.

Seungcheol.

“Chief.” Joshua quickly got up and bowed. “You're….are you okay?”

Seungcheol didn't answer, so you figured he nodded. As you heard his footsteps near, you turned, shutting your eyes and bowing, not looking at him.

“Shua, ask Chan to start the car. Y/n and I have to go somewhere.”

Taken aback, you looked up but Seungcheol had walked out already, Joshua following behind, throwing you an apologetic look.

Did he know? Had he decided to drop you to Tartarus by himself?

You had meant to leave the day Seungcheol opened his eyes. You had even packed all your things again but the boys claimed he wasn’t entirely fine yet. So you told yourself you’ll leave the next day and then the next and then the next and now here you were, with him finally well enough.

You didn't know what to do, at least until the sound of Chan's taxi horn resounded in the camp - then you quickly put your bowl in the sink and rushed out. When you reached the car, Seungcheol was already sitting in the passenger seat while surprisingly Seungkwan sat at the back, scooting over to make space for you. No sooner than you got in Seungcheol instructed Chan to go and he did, setting off into the forest at full speed.

The whole of the ride you looked down at the hands on your lap, fingers fiddling with each other nervously. When you began to pick at the skin beside your nails, Seungkwan's hand wrapped around yours, stopping you. You were grateful for that, especially with lightning consistently flashing across the sky, his hand over yours was a comforting weight. But he didn't need to hold on for long, not with the car stopping before a very familiar landmark tree. Getting out of the car, Seungcheol opened the door on your side, instructing both of you to get out and Seungkwan to go sit in front. Puzzled, the two of you complied and Seungcheol went over to Chan,

“Both of you head back to camp.”

Chan looked confused. “But what about you and Y/n?”

“My range rover is still here. I'll bring it back.” He stepped back. “You two should leave.”

Without questioning any further, Chan nodded, reversing the car as Seungkwan shot you a worried look. As they left, disappearing at the end of the road, Seungcheol began to walk into the darkness of the forest while you stood rooted to the ground, unsure about what was happening. It was only when lightning furiously struck the olive tree and it burst into flames that you took a terrified step away, following him.

By the time your eyes adjusted to the darkness, you found Seungcheol’s silhouette standing by his car that had been left here abandoned for days now. Pulling his keys from his pants, he unlocked it, getting into the driver's seat before turning on the engine, the car and the headlights roaring to life.

“Get in.”

You heard his voice over the soft humming of the engine and obeyed, not wanting to fuel his already intensified anger. Seungcheol stared far off at the trees illuminated by the white lights of the car, lost in thought. You didn't dare look at him.

Finally, after what seemed like forever, though it had been barely a minute, he let out a sigh and turned to you. Wordlessly, he tugged you towards him, hand gripping your thigh as he pulled you into his lap. Although surprised, you didn't resist, letting him wrap his arms around you, burying his face in the crook of your neck. Overwhelmed, you hugged him back, as tight as you could, like you never want to let him go. You could feel Seungcheol’s lips curl into a smile against your skin.

“I missed you.” He whispered, nuzzling his nose against your neck.

Letting out a breath of relief, you finally smiled after days. “I…. I missed you too.”

It turned out astronomy student Seungcheol was a resourceful young man.

After nearly fifteen minutes, when the two of you finally broke from the embrace, he headed to the boot of his car and pulled out a tent and a couple of camping supplies - apparently he spent a lot of nights out in the middle of nowhere, studying the stars. You sat and watched as he skillfully erected the tent, gathered some wood and started a campfire. You stared at the flames, thoughts racing in your mind. Camping had once been a very bittersweet memory for you, and you didn't know how today was going to turn out.

When Seungcheol beckoned you to sit next to him by the campfire, you walked over and sat across him instead. It was high time for a conversation; for both of you to tell your truths.

Seungcheol sighed, “I suppose it's time we talked.”

You nodded.

“I know my behaviour over the past many days must be confusing for you.”

You nodded again.

“Before I explain myself I just want to make one thing clear.” He took a deep breath. “I really like you Y/n.”

Your lips parted in surprise. You didn't see that coming.

“I have since the day you stepped into camp, and I saw the way you looked at me, I knew you liked me too.”

“Then why….”

“Do you know why it's always dark in Nyx forest?”

You blinked at the sudden switch of topic.

“Because she's the goddess of the night?”

“Yes, but she's also the goddess of darkness - the trees of her forest are so dense, they don't even allow light in.”

“Okay….”

“Which means other than the Underworld, this is the only place that cannot be seen from the skies, the only place my father has no eyes.”

Zeus?

“You mean…” And you finally realised. “The reason behind everything you were doing is…..your father?”

“I admit at first I didn't make a move on you because I didn't know if you truly liked me or if it was the….”

“....usual attraction women have towards you?”

Seungcheol gulped. “Yeah that, but when your feelings remained consistent after my initial rejection that day in my house, I figured it was real.”

“Then why didn't you kiss me when I came back?” You remembered the lightning in the sky when the two of you were giggling away in the arch of the House of Zeus. Seungcheol's power was thunder, but when you were around him, it had always been lightning. It had always been Zeus. “Was it because of your father?”

Seungcheol nodded slowly, “Ever since your discovery, Olympus has been disturbed. An undetectable aura…. Everyone knew something was different about you.” Oh you knew what was different. “My father wasn't happy that I took you into my camp, so he made it very clear that I stay away from you. Otherwise he… would do what was necessary to keep you away.”

“Zeus… threatened me?”

Seungcheol nodded. “Ever since then I have been on the edge around you, always guarded, always alert, always nervous…” Oh. His force field. No wonder. “That's why I was surprised you could touch me without being electrocuted. But now that I think about it, maybe the force field wasn't active to begin with. Perhaps I was selfish, perhaps I wasn't antagonised enough and my desire to have you was greater than my desire to protect you.”

“Cheol….” You sighed, getting up and sitting beside him, taking his hand in yours. You had no idea he felt this deeply about you - all this while you assumed he didn't care. “I don't understand, why does your father care so much about….us? We're grown adults, we can make our own choices.”

Seungcheol grew silent. Then he took a deep breath,

“Olympus is…dying.” You frowned as he continued. “Yes the Gods are immortal but they've lived for too long, they've ruled for too long. After the Titans, they had been undefeated, ruling for centuries and now they're looking to step down on their own. They're looking for heirs and… Zeus wants me to be his.”

You could feel your heart pounding in your ears. Seungcheol….King of Olympus? Of course Zeus didn't want him to have anything to do with you, you were an anomaly, part monster.

“Do you want to be…. I mean, is that what you want?”

“Being King of Gods? I don't know, I was never asked if it's what I wanted. For as long as I remember, ever since I was a little boy, Zeus only told me to train hard, to become worthy.” He sighed. “I don't know about being King but I do want to be branded as his heir - having Zeus's blessing would make winning the quests a lot easier. I want that for my boys.”

You scoffed disbelievingly. “Is winning a sparring competition really worth it?”

Seungcheol’s expression was incredulous. “Winning the quest isn't just winning a title Y/n. The camp which wins is set free - it is disbanded and the members are allowed to return to the mortal world, to live their own lives, have careers and friends and families. Winning the quest means winning freedom.”

Oh.

“The boys have been working hard for years yet we haven't been able to win a season. If I'm branded Heir of Zeus, it will be easier to make alliances, to gain favors. His Mark would change the whole game.”

“His Mark?”

“His heir would carry some sort of identifiable symbol of Zeus called His Mark, I don't know what exactly, he hasn't officially branded me yet.”

“Why not?”

“He still doesn't feel I'm worthy enough, he thinks I can do better. Train harder, lead the team better, choose my partner better….”

The two of you fell in a painful silence.

“Y/n as much as I want His Mark, I want you too-”

“But you can't have both can you?”

Seungcheol slowly shook his head.

“You can't have both anywhere but here…” You slowly added. “Zeus isn't watching you here right?”

“He isn't but all that lightning earlier…. those were warnings. I suppose he suspects.” Seungcheol looked up, eyes meeting the trees instead of the sky. “I hoped this would seem like an attempt to get the car back but I guess not.”

“Does that mean this is the first and last time we're going to be civil with each other?” You chuckled sadly. “Are we going to go back to the Cold War?”

“Y/n,” Seungcheol turned to you, gripping your hands tighter. “Let me just become his heir, officially that is, receive His Mark, win the quest and then we can do whatever - he can't stop me.”

“So you…you want us to work?”

He nodded. “Of course I do. Y/n I mean it, I really do like you and I want us to at least have a chance - that is if…. if you want me too.”

You did want him. Of course you wanted him, but the fact still remained - you were part monster. Would Seungcheol, the leader who put his boys above all, the man who was to rule the heavens, still want you if he knew? It was only right to tell him the truth but…

Perhaps you took a little too long to muse. You were drawn out of your thoughts as Seungcheol retracted his hand.

“It's completely okay if you don't…”

You gripped his fingers, looking at him determined. Seungcheol seemed confused by your mismatching actions but he waited for you to say something. Instead, you showed him.

Leaning forward you pressed your lips against his, softly at first before he tilted his head further capturing your mouth in a frenzy.

The two of you kissed like teenagers in the heat, licking, sucking, moaning into each other's mouths. Lips swollen, neck almost catching a cramp from the angle, but you continued, sliding into his lap, your legs across his, whimpering when he squeezed your thighs. Instinctively, you grabbed the hem of your t-shirt and lifted it, pulling it over your head and tossing it on the floor after which you realised….. the forest was watching.

“What's wrong?” Seungcheol looked at you concerned, trying his best not to ogle at your breasts.

“Feels like we're being watched.” You muttered, wrapping your arms around his neck, pressing yourself closer to him so you didn't feel so exposed.

Laughing, Seungcheol looked up at you fondly, tucking your hair behind your ear. “Everything in the Nyx forest embodies her, she's present everywhere.”

“So we're going to have sex in…in front of a goddess?”

“Oh we're going to have sex?” He grinned at you teasingly.

“Cheol…” You whined. “Yes, yes we are, but I just don't know about here…”

“Nyx isn't just any goddess, she's a primordial. Unlike the gods, she doesn't have a human form. She's just an entity, spread through her realm.”

“So she just… exists?”

He nodded. “She doesn't come under the rules that govern the Gods - she's above and beyond the inhabitants of Olympus.”

“Does that mean she won't tattle on Zeus about us?”

Seungcheol laughed, placing a butterfly kiss on your nose, like you were too cute for him to handle. “She is the one god Zeus is terrified of so no, he won't ask and she won't tell.”

“Thank fuck.” You muttered and kissed him again, your urgency nearly knocking him over. Balancing your weight over him, Seungcheol chuckled, pulling you closer, tongue slipping into your mouth. You wanted to take his shirt off too but when you tried to reach for the hem, Seungcheol drew back, glancing at your hand.

“What?” You raised your eyebrows, curious but not worried. You had finally learnt that Seungcheol really wanted you. Something else was bothering him.

He shook his head and before you could ask him again, he hooked his arm under your knees and with absolutely zero effort, lifted you, carrying you to the tent. Somehow, after all that happened between the two of you, it was only when he glanced at your face so lovingly that you felt shy, looking away with a smile. Laughing Seungcheol set you down on the sleeping bag before zipping up the entrance, the faint light of the campfire illuminating the inside. You pulled your legs together, hugging your knees and Seungcheol's expression turned amused.

“Didn't take you to be a shy one.”

“I'm not.” You mumbled, “but I don't know. I suddenly feel like a teenager who's out with her boyfriend, about to do it for the first time.”

Seungcheol crouched, his eyes at you level, suppressing a smile. “Boyfriend?”

“Don't get ahead of yourself.” You narrowed your eyes at him.

“I'm just observing.” He laughed. “You like the forbidden.”

“I don't mind the unconventional.” You corrected him.

“Even if it means pretending like we don't want to have anything to do with each other when I like you so damn much?”

You nodded, trying not to blush.

Seungcheol tugged your arms, pulling them away from you. “Even if we have to come to the middle of nowhere every time we want to have sex?”

“Most definitely.”

“And what if I never want to leave this place?” He leaned over, prompting you to lean away, your back hitting the ground as he hovered over you. “What if I want to be inside you and never leave?”

“Works for me.” You grinned, pulling him down by his shirt, kissing him yet again. You couldn't remember the last time you enjoyed making out with someone this much. Maybe it was how soft his lips were, or how eager he was to kiss you back or just how much you craved this, the moment he broke away to kiss your neck, you whined at the loss.

“I've been dying to get my hands on you like this.” He groaned, grabbing a tit with a hand and the other with his mouth, the swirl of his tongue making your back arch. Taking advantage of your raised hips, Seungcheol hooked his fingers along the waistband of your shorts, pulling it down along with your underwear. As he dragged it down your legs, he sat on his heels, looking at you like you were a miracle, causing you to blush all over again. Before you could ask to see him too he descended upon your chest again, trailing down this, mapping your skin with his lips as his fingers teased your folds. Of course you were drenched between your legs, your hands threading his thick tresses as he kissed you at the dip of your waistline, looking up to see you tense in anticipation.

Fuck.

He looked so hot like that, gauging your reactions, eager to please, asking inaudible if he could. When you gave him a soft nod, he wasted no time, throwing your legs over his shoulders, running his tongue deliberately slowly between your folds. The moan that left you was unholy to say the least, grip in his hair tightening as he didn't give you even a second to register it all, tongue slipping into your hole. Your thighs involuntarily squeezed together, trying to chase the feeling though your tried your best to not crush him between your legs, but Seungcheol seemed to be rather enjoying it all, sucking on your clit, coaxing it just the right way. In no time, he had a shiver run down your body, everything tightening in the pits of your being as you came on his tongue and he hummed against his skin, tasting you.

“You taste fucking good.”

“You are fucking good.” You huffed, catching your breath, pulling your legs off his shoulders. “Where did you learn to do that?”

Seungcheol shrugged, straightening himself. “Being the Son of Zeus is not all too bad.”

You rolled your eyes as he undid his pants and leaned down to kiss you, caging you between his arms. His erection pressed against you, causing you to grind your hips, pulling a groan out of him.

“Take your shirt off.” You whispered as he met your hips with his, not reacting. “Let me see you Cheol.”

And when he continued to kiss down your neck without listening, you knew something was wrong.

“Cheol….” Hands on his chest, you pushed him back, putting some distance between the two of you so you could see his face when he winced, like it hurt.

Swearing under your breath, you apologised, sitting up as he did, face contorted in pain. Your hands moved to undo his buttons, when he shook his head, putting his hand in between.

“Cheol let me see.” And when he seemed stubborn as ever, you added. “Are you still going to keep hiding things from me?”

Those words make him lower his guard, allowing you to quickly work his buttons, eyes falling in the centre of his chest. There was a large wound right in the middle, the lesion scabbed, bleeding at places, looking red and devastatingly painful. It was the mark of your fire.

“It’s my fault.” You whispered, terrified to run your fingers all over it. “It's all my fault-”

“This is exactly why I didn’t want to…” Seungcheol sighed. “It’s not your fault Y/n, we both were foolish to not wear gear when we ventured off.”

He still thought you were blaming yourself for leading him to the Chimaera. He deserved to know that it was your fire that hurt him, he deserved the truth, just like he had given you.

“Cheol I need to tell you something-”

“I know. I know the Chimaera was talking to you, that it told you something.” His expression wasn't as grim as you thought it would be. “But whatever it is, it can wait-”

“No it really can’t.”

“Haven’t you had enough of everything around us pulling us apart?” Seungcheol sighed. “There’s always something or the other trying to come between us when all we want is just to be with each other.”

“I know but-”

“Whatever it is can wait till we are done.” He looked at you expectantly. “Unless you insist I need to know right now.”

You should have insisted. You should have told him the truth, but as much as it made you a hypocrite, your resolve faltered, and you shook your head. You were fully naked and halfway through things - it was already too late. If this was the last time you could have Seungcheol then you wanted to savor it.

Relieved, Seungcheol stripped out of his shirt, trying his best to not show the pain in his face. “I’m fine, everything is fine.”

“I’m so sorry.” You whispered, as his lips found yours, your bodies reaching for the ground again, Seungcheol holding his weight from crushing you. Giving his length a few pumps, you watched as he rubbed it against your folds, ignoring your pleas before he finally pushed it into your needy hole and your walls sucked him in immediately.

“Fuck you’re tight.” He groaned, thrusting his hips slowly. A part of you wanted him to gently make love to you like this, but another just wanted to bring that animal out of him again, the one that railed you into oblivion on the hood of his car. All parts of you though, only wanted one thing.

“Don’t….” And from your expression, Seungcheol knew what you were asking for. You didn’t want to cum fast or cum over and over again. You just wanted him. “Please, just let me feel you.”

And he did. Bending your knee, he wrapped your leg around his waist and you immediately followed suit with the other one, locking your ankles behind him. He moved his hips, thrusting to a rhythm of his own - sometimes it was fast, hips snapping away as his eyes were fixed on your face twisted in pleasure. Sometimes it was slow and deep, kissing you on one hand, hitting all the right spots on the other. Either way, you came around him twice, your arousal leaking out, hole sore but you didn’t ask him to stop and neither did he offer to, like he was intoxicated by being inside you. It wasn’t until he frantically asked where you wanted him to come and you tightened your legs around him that he finally stopped, coming inside you, ropes of white coating your walls and filling you up. As he came down from his high, he rolled off you, lying on his back, his chest heaving, catching its lost breath. You snuggled into his arms, careful not to touch his wounds, realising it was finally time to tell him the truth.

But you couldn’t. Not when he wrapped his arms around you, dropping a soft kiss on your forehead, muttering something you didn’t quite hear.

Seungcheol’s truth had fixed what was broken, but your truth would only break the two of you again….

Maybe the truth could wait.

Maybe some things really were better left unsaid.

By the time the two of you returned to camp, the sun began setting behind the horizon.

After the two of you cleaned up, packed the tent and other camping essentials, Seungcheol pulled you into his lap again, tangling his hands in your hair, kissing you. All sense of time lost, the two of you simply made out lazily, kisses interjected by laughter, laughter interjected by more kissing. Although you didn't want to part, he pressed his forehead against yours, sadly whispering, “We should go.”

Throughout the two hour drive, neither of you spoke. You could tell he was itching to hold your hand and you longed to lean on him too but you were not in Nyx's domain anymore, you were under Zeus's skies. If two hours of distance was so difficult you wondered how the two of you would navigate the upcoming days, until Zeus decided to impart his Mark on him. But you'd do it. For him, for what was between the two of you, you'd do it.

But the moment Seungcheol’s car entered the camp, you felt your guts twist. You couldn't place your finger on it all that well but something was very similar to the last time the two of you returned from the Forest of Nyx - all the members rushed towards the car immediately, faces looking both worried and confused.

Seokmin rushed up to Seungcheol whispering something in his ear, the latter glancing at you concerned before asking you to follow him. Immediately, all of you headed towards the temple, murmuring amongst each other, finding Jihoon standing before the altar, two indistinguishable objects in his hand.

“I didn't approach the Oracle.” Seungcheol frowned at Jihoon, puzzled. “How did these arrive….”

“Well,” The Son of Apollo raised the contents in his hand. “They arrived nevertheless, one for you and one for her.”

Everyone turned to you.

“For me?” You pointed at yourself. “What came for me?”

“Scroll of Sacrifice.” He held out a rolled piece of paper to you. “A deal, for one meeting with Goddess Hestia.”

Stunned, you blinked at him.

“And for you,” He turned to his chief. “A deal to receive the Mark of Zeus.”

Seungcheol and you turned to each other surprised - What was going on?

Stretching your hands out unsure, both of you reached for your respective scrolls, the paper immediately unravelling at your touch.

Written right in the middle of your paper, scribbled away in black ink was just one word, a name, one that felt like a knife was plunged into your heart - Seungcheol.

Beside you, Seungcheol had dawned an equally painful expression on his face and over on his paper was a name too.

Yours.

A/n - Phew, what a chapter, this was such a challenge to write but we finally got some cheol action hehe and the ending, yeah, I know, what can I say, its impossible for me to function without a cliffhanger :') Anyways, thank you for reading, please feel free to leave your thoughts and screams and emotions in the comments or the tags - see you in chapter 5!

667 notes · View notes

omgfangirlland · 4 months ago

Text

The Shadows That Nurture 21

Batsis needs a vacation but someone else will start working on making her consider it behind the scenes😇

Masterlist || First || previous<< Chapter 21 >>next

“It’s crooked.” Mark looked at the pillar he placed down before looking back at you. “Nuh-uh.” You give him a look. “The fuck you mean nuh-uh? Look at it- it’s leaning to the right.” Mark just nudged it to sit straight with his foot. “Nuh-uh, it doesn’t.” The blank stare you gave him made his neutral expression break for a second, amusement making his lip twitch. “Markus. Do not play with me right now.” At your empty threat, he simply laughs.

Your attention was brought over to Andressa and Nolan who were calling you two over. “We’ve completed a ship to take you home.” Andressa said while handing the baby over to you as Nolan placed a hand on your shoulder. ”I’ll miss you two greatly, make sure to visit.” Your eyebrow raised at his words. “You’re coming with us.”

The statement was met with a confused what from both men. “And our son will go with you.” Andressa continued. She also was met with the same shock and confusion. “It’s time you all returned to Earth. Don’t argue with me, Nolan. Each week I’m aging more and more. By the time our son will speak his first words, I’ll be long gone.” Her hands move to caress both Nolan and her son. “You two are so special to me, but my life will run its course far faster than either of yours. I’d feel terrible keeping you here for another month just to have you leave when I’m gone.”

“But the government- Debbie-“ Nolan’s stuttered confusion was met with a smile from the two women present. “We conspired behind your back.” You shrug. “Lawyers have already been contacted, Cecil’s on our side, for now at least, and will push everyone finding out about you for a while, and mom knows. About everything.” You nod towards Andressa, who simply smiles brighter at the silence of the two men. “I had to know what type of woman would raise my baby. You chose well.”

Nolan and Mark looked at each other, both trying to process what just happened. “You’ll be stuck on feeding and diaper change duties, by the way. Think of it as your start towards paying for your crimes.” You nudge your father before boarding the ship. “I told you I’ll make sure you repent for what you did.”

✩₊˚.⋆☾⋆⁺₊✧

“I can’t believe you put us through a week of spaceship travel just to see dad change diapers and feed the baby.” Your dearest brother nudges into your mind. “Was it not fun to see him panic, fail, and look so betrayed when we wouldn’t help?” Mark huffs as he opens the front door. “Fair.”

You, Mark, and your baby brother walked in just fine, no problems, but as soon as Nolan stepped in he was met with a pan to his face, the body of it slightly molding to his face. “Huh. You were right.” Debbie’s voice was heard, making Nolan’s half-asleep mind go out of fight instinct. “I do feel better after hitting him.”

You just smiled while kissing your mom’s cheek, leaning into her hug as Mark joined. “My babies.” She almost sings while squeezing you both, being mindful not to squeeze the baby too tight. While Mark pulled away sooner, you still lingered, only moving when your phone buzzed, the screen lighting up with a message. “Oh, sorry mom. I have to go. I promised to see Talia as soon as I got back.”

She doesn’t take your littlest brother when you try to move him from your wrap carrier. “No. You should take Oliver with you, too.” Marks raised an eyebrow. “Oliver? You already named him? And after grandpa, too?” Debbie just shrugs. “We can’t call him baby. And I’m not letting your father name him like he named you, Markus. You should go too. I’m sure Amber misses you.” Locking eyes, you two immediately got the memo, so while Mark flew upstairs to change and go out the window, you quickly put an illusion spell on Oliver, his purple skin changing to a more human tone, and flew out of the house too.

“Debbie-“ Nolan started but his wife wasn’t having any of it. “I don’t care, Nolan. I really don’t. I’ve realized my life can go on without you. I don’t need you to help me raise my kids, I don’t need you to make me feel good about myself. I don’t need you. Period.” The woman crosses her arms. “But I can’t protect our kids in the same way you can. That’s the only reason I let you back into my house.”

“Cecil may be willing to help now, but I don’t trust him. There have been whispers of the Guardians having an inner war, whispers of the Justice Leagues doing something behind the government's back, which isn’t new, but Lois has been awkward with me lately, especially when the two B’s are brought up. She gets this guilty look. She’s keeping something from me.” The viltrumite’s muscles tensed at the mere mention of the bat. “He’s planning something, they all are, and I can’t do what you do.”

“You won’t have to.” Nolan reassures, hands itching to wrap around her, to soothe her worries. “I’ll deal with that. With everything… But we really should talk about us.” Debbie just sighs, shoulders slumping in defeat. “We… should.”

✩₊˚.⋆☾⋆⁺₊✧

“Mother. I beg of you to stop.” Damian complained as Talia ran her hand through his hair, the tips of her fingers caressing his temple. “No. I’m your mother, and I have missed you.” The youngest bat sighs at his mother’s antics. “And stop fidgeting, she won’t bite your head off.” Her teasing is only met with a glare.

“I don’t know. Mom says she likes to bite people.” Jon shrugs, not noticing his friend tensing up. Talia’s chuckle is soft as she finally pulls her hand away from her son’s hair. “I said she won’t bite his head off. I never said she won’t bite.” The teasing only made Damian more nervous, his nostrils flaring, eye twitching.

“Stop scaring the kids, Talia. I don’t bite… Hard.” Your toothy smile didn’t ease Damian, who had stood up as soon as he heard your voice. Putting the fact that he hasn’t noticed you, burying it at the back of his head as a matter of fact, it was strange to see you without your costume. “I see we both brought our kids with us.” You smile at the two boys while introducing yourself and sitting down across the other woman.

“Is that yours?” Damian didn’t even introduce himself, his eyes were fixated on the dark-haired baby, already making plans on how to eliminate the alleged father. Jon cringed at the chosen words, kicking Damian’s shin gently. “Oh, no. I should have worded that better.”

You smile brightly as you ruffle the baby’s hair, messing it up even more. “This is my baby brother, Oliver. He got adopted recently, and mom needed a break, so he’s stuck with me.” This is so much worse. Damian would have preferred a nephew over a rival to the title of little brother. Talia took over as her boy was processing everything. “Well, they are having a school trip. This is Jon Kent, my son’s friend. And this is-“

“Damian al Ghul, my mother speaks highly of you. Nice to meet you.” His hand extended for a shake as he spoke. Talia’s face remained unmoving, but he could feel hers and Jon’s disapproving look. He chose to ignore it. “Nice to meet you, too.” Your constant smile eased his nerves, sitting back down while Jon greeted you as well. You took the other boy’s shaky smile as him being shy. Lois mentioned that once. “Oh, thank you for keeping my mom active and not letting her drown in all this mess, Talia- ”

The voice of Cecil ringing through your earpiece made you stop talking, giving the boys and the woman an apologetic smile as you started speaking to the old man. “Can’t this wait-… Look, I know you’re worried or whatever-…” You sigh, rubbing at your forehead. “What about Mark?... Alright. Fine, I’ll see you there.”

“You barely got back and are off to save the world again, huh?” Talia’s joking is met with a sad smile. “Sorry- I really have to help with this one-“ Damian quickly jumped at the opportunity. “We can help.” His words were met with a confused look from both women, but Jon saved him. “With the baby! We can help with the baby! I- I’ve babysat before, and we have an adult- I mean, you can’t just leave Ollie with your mom since she needed a break-“

While Jon kept on talking, your eyes met Talia’s, who smiled reassuringly at you. “We can take care of him. Don’t worry. We can go straight to my apartment. I’ll send you the address, and you can come and pick him up when you’re done.” You relent, letting Talia grab Oliver while you untie the wrap and hand it over, too. “Oh, here’s a jar of some food for him- he’s picky. And this is a gift for you.” You set on the table, next to the jar, a Thraxan flower encased in a clear quarts. “The quarts is magically made. It’s supposed to keep it from rotting and withering.” You shrug. “I remember you mentioning you miss your garden, and I sure miss mine. So, while this isn’t a garden, it’s something that you can carry around wherever you go. And I’m sorry to you both, if I knew, I would have gotten you two something as well-“

“Love. Thank you for the gift, but you’re rambling. Go before I decide to keep you too.” You pouted at her teasing. With one final goodbye and a kiss to Oliver’s hair, you left. Damian huffed at the baby, who looked at him before his mug scrunched up, burying his crying face in Talia’s shoulder. The scowl on Damian’s face only got bigger as Jon scolded him for glaring at a baby.

✩₊˚.⋆☾⋆⁺₊✧

Getting stuck in such a small space with the Immortal was making you crazy, especially as he kept staring at you like a guilty pup. To say you were pissed was- sigh. Your nerves were still up, the League doing jack shit, the legal shit that the whole family was preparing for, and now this. “What?!” You snapped once he opened his mouth and closed it for the hundredth time, interrupting Eve’s and Mark’s shitty dad talk. The Immortal froze, his eyes looking around as everyone in the spaceship looked at them.

Black Samson took pity on him, mouthing “I’m sorry” to the man, pointing to Mark as well. “I- I’m… sorry. For what I said about both of you. It was uncalled for and out of misplaced anger.” Mark smirked at the man, unable to stop the words from coming out. “That sounds like you’ve been to therapy.”

“I have been. What your father did had nothing to do with any of you. You were just the closest thing to getting what I wanted. It was wrong of me to say that you both were ticking bombs. It took a while, but it made me realize that I haven’t been okay since… I’m sorry.” You finally turned from the screens of the spaceship to face the man. “Then you better act like it. Your apology is appreciated, but it’ll mean nothing if you act like we’re the enemy. There are bigger things to worry about.”

While The Immortal walked closer to you and started interrogating Shapesmith, Amanda leaned closer to Mark. “Are you sure they didn’t date?” Her whisper brought the attention of Samson, Bulletproof, and Eve, too, their eyes following how Mark leaned in closer, his smile dropping. “If he did… I’ll kill him.” Invincible brought his easy-going smile back up, moving away into his original position, ignoring the shocked looks. Zandale, despite the look he threw to Mark, brushed his words off as him being an overprotective brother.

“So what are we supposed to do now?” Your voice brought everyone’s attention back to the actual conversation. “Shapesmith...?” The worried tone in Rudy’s voice immediately made you look back at the screens. “Yes, those. Look. Th-Those are the missiles I was talking about.” Mark’s head snaps to the Martian. “Missiles?! Don't we have shields or something”

“This isn't Star Trek. We're unarmed.” Robot furrowed his brows at Mark’s question. “Everyone, close to me. Now!” Eve was quick to act once everyone was in range by creating a bubble around them. You sigh as everyone started talking over each other. “Can’t you teleport us inside?” Monster Girl groaned, making everyone that didn’t know question that. “No. I don’t know how the inside of the ship looks like. I could open a portal in the middle of an army of Martians, in the middle of a- a vat of acid or a garbage disposal-“

“Alright, everyone who can fly push towards the ship. I have a plan.” Eve cuts through, and everyone listens. Changing the atoms on such a delicate scale was quite hard, but walking right in the middle of rebel Martians was a better option than the middle of an acid vat or being immediately crushed and minced to hell.

“I bet the others are having a better day.” Amanda mumbled to you as soon as Zandale crushed the parasite, and the rumbling of the army of mid-controlling jellyfish coming for them could be heard. “Don’t jinx it. Everyone’s luck has been shit lately.” You sigh, preparing for the fight that’s about to come.

✩₊˚.⋆☾⋆⁺₊✧

“Master Bruce?” Alfred turned towards the tired man. “It’s for you- You should hear this.” The butler insisted, handing over the landline phone. Bruce sighed but took it from the old man. “This is Bruce Wayne.” The voice of Damian’s art teacher immediately made Bruce tense, thinking of the worst. The more the woman spoke, the more his worry turned to anger. “Thank you, Miss Jackson. It’s great to hear how much Damian has been missed.” His eye twitched. “And no worries- he’ll be back by next week. Oh- How is the school trip to Chicago going? He’s been muttering about it for a while bit.”

“School trip to- On, no. The poor thing is sicker than I thought. There are no school trips this semester, Mr. Wayne.” Bruce didn’t quite hear what she said after, his grip on the phone almost crushing it. This year was getting worse and worse. “Thank you again, Ms. Jackson. I may just have to take the boy to Chicago myself. He’s been such a good student and kid- he deserves it.”

He kept the act up, dropping his smile only when the call ended. Chicago. His son lied to him, lied to Alfred, lied to the school, to go on his own to Chicago. Why would he? The only thing happening there is-… The only things he could have gone there for are his sister and- … His sister and the Sorceress… The- his… no. There’s no way- Bruce stormed out of his office straight for the Batcave, ignoring Alfred completely. No. There was no way. Is that why she left? No- she couldn’t be-

Bruce almost squished Tim, the young man barely escaping the storming man. Bruce didn’t answer Tim’s questions, his fingers moving across the keyboard faster than they ever did. Age progression photos are subject to error. They are informed predictions, not set in stone stuff- but the more the man worked on it, creating three variations, one more leaning to his features, one leaning towards her mom’s, and the other a mix of them both- the more his heart dropped into his gut.

Once the photos were done, Tim brought up the maskless face of the Sorceress, straight from her social media. “I fucking knew it…” Red Robin growled. “That little demonic brat- He deleted the footage! I knew it!” The young man opened a slightly corrupted file he barely managed to recover, but the image of the Sorceress was as clear as it gets. “Can’t believe the fuckers went through my stuff.”

Bruce dropped into the chair. His child, his daughter, was the Sorceress. The Killer of the Joker. The kid Omni-Man had taken in and probably raised as a soldier. “Damian knew! He knew! That’s why-“ Bruce just sighs. “I know…” He had a lot of phone calls to make. Starting with Jason and the Kents.

✩₊˚.⋆☾⋆⁺₊✧

“Can’t hold it-“ Eve’s grunt made you act as quick as you could. “Pots eht setisarap ni emit dna ecaps!” The surge of magic that stopped the parasites, leaving them unmoving, left you slightly drained. You groaned as your feet touched the ground. “Hurry up- that won’t stop them for long.” Bulletproof looked at you, voice shaking as he asked how you did that. “Magic. Keep killing.”

The break gave Eve some time to regain some strength and gave Robot enough time to finish while the others did their best to level the field. “Could you make a shield if the spell you did wears off?” You cringed at the question. “I- maybe? I don’t know any specific spell for them, so I’d have to be quite careful with the wording if I go the on-the-spot route.” You shrug. “Done! Get this close to Russ and then press the button!” Robot held the device above his head, letting go when Mark grabbed it. And just in time for the spell to come undone.

The parasites squealed as the transmission was heard from the main host. “Alright, let’s grab the guy and leave-“ Your groaning was cut short as the Martian leader burst through the doors with his army. “ Halt! You saved us from the sequids, and for that we are grateful.” The alien stated. “Yeah, you're welcome. Uh, look, we got to go-” Mark was interrupted by the leader.“But we cannot permit you to leave with the great betrayer. This is all his doing.” Shapesmith’s eyes met the leader’s. “You must remain here for punishment.” Marks sighs as you groan. “ What kind of punishment?” The answer was simple. Death. Your eyes meet Mark’s. “We understand.” You both said, nodding solemnly... And then you grabbed Amanda and Rudy while Mark grabbed the astronaut and Shapesmith. “Fly!”

✩₊˚.⋆☾⋆⁺₊✧

The noise of everyone arguing only worsened your headache, your eyes fixating on the screen of the ship… Should be good enough. “ Srekcatta og kcab emoh.” With the spell finalized, the other Martian ships stopped and returned back. “That… works.” The Immortal hummed. “You’re speaking backward. I didn’t catch that before.” Robot turned to look at you. “Yep. It’s a form of magic Zatanna taught me. It’s harder than other forms of magic for me due to actively having to think about it… Zee makes it look so easy.”

“You met the Zatanna Zatara?!” Both Eve and Amanda seemed to geek out at the newfound information. “Yeah, she trains me sometimes. Mainly when John’s too lazy.” You shrug. “Dude, what is your life?” Amanda laughs. “A mess-“ you whined, leaning your head against the closest person.

✩₊˚.⋆☾⋆⁺₊✧

You slowly entered Talia’s apartment through the open window, immediately being met with the image of an unimpressed Talia, a terrified Jon, a Damian who seemed ready to crash out, and a purple Oliver giggling. “We are so sorry!” Jon jumped in as soon as he saw you. “We swear this just happened- one second he was ok and then he just turned purple-“

“Take a breath, hon’.” You put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “He’s an alien, we’re trying to keep it low profile. The purple is his original color, what you saw before is an illusion. You did nothing wrong.” The teen immediately relaxed. “Oh thank god-“ He slumped down next to Damian. “You look tired.” Talia spoke, moving Oliver higher on her hip. “I am.” You whine making grabby hands at Oliver. “Stay the night. I do not trust you to fly with a baby.” You pouted. “Talia, that’s real kind of you, but-“

“Are you really willing to risk the safety of your little brother?" Damian’s words were met with a half-hearted glare. “He truly is your son. Just as manipulative.” Talia laughed at your words, knowing they’d won this one as soon as you pulled out your phone to let your mom know.

Tag list: @bat1212 @trashlanternfish360 @shycreatorreview @syrooo @a-lurking-fae @alittletiredcry @kittzu @plsfckmedxddy @blackhood1229 @nxdxsworld @leeiasure @dandelion-delusion @lovebug-apple @sillysealsies @tsxukikami @enchantingarcadecreation @alishii @d3nnji @itsberrydreemurstuff @yuyuzi-ling @welpthisisboring @1abi @mxvoid26 @persephone-kore-law @bluevenus19 @ryuushou @asillysimp @aalunar @cxcilla @sirenetheblogger @pinkluv29 @br33zy-blizzardz @victoria1676 @of-poetry-and-dreams @djpuppy-kittens @wizzerreblogs @galaxypurplerose @burningkittenprince @swanluver

Chapter 22 sneak peek:

“Jason..?” Roy drawled out softly. “Are you okay? Have you taken too much of Scarecrow's gas, again?” Jason turned his head towards the man, grinning widely. “This may top Joker’s death.” Roy just sat up after processing it for a bit. “Okay… I’ll go get Selina… and maybe Harley too. You just- stay put, okay, buddy?”

#dc x invincible #dc crossover #invincible crossover #yandere batfam #yandere batfam x neglected reader #yandere invincible #neglected reader #yandere batfamily #fem!reader #female reader #platonic yandere #yandere mark grayson #yandere nolan grayson

409 notes · View notes

anisespice · 1 year ago

Text

“ the fuck-it list ” || hq! pt. 4

one || two || three || five

synopsis: there’s a list going around consisting of hot guys on campus that are deemed “fuckable” with theories as to what they’d be like in bed. it’s all fun and games until somehow your boyfriend ends up on this list.

pairing: seijoh4 x gn!reader [ oikawa, iwaizumi, mattsun, maki ]

warnings: mature content. MDI. cursing, suggestive language, mild objectification, the word “dick” said over a million times lol this chapter is basically bigdick!4 supremacy, corny behavior, camboy!maki, slight mentions of degradation, iwa’s is the shortest (I’M SORRY), some minor errors probably and i think that’s it :] !!

notes: I AM SO SORRY FOR THE WAIT :'))) life was kicking my ass and the last thing i could think about was getting metaphorically dicked down lol but hope you enjoy, thank y'all so much for your patience, and the last couple parts coming soon!

tagged: @daedaep69 , @ahahadumbo , @viktoryn , @mdsb , @ourgoddessathena , @ushygushybaby , @hyori2 , @lumpywolf , @fantasycantasy, @captaincyberqueen , @tsukiran

OIKAWA would be the reason the list even exists, let’s be honest.

But, for the sake of the plot, we’ll pretend otherwise.

Once again, without fail, after another grand win for the great king, he’s swarmed by his devoted groupies—Shoving their phones, gifts, and themselves in his face hoping to catch even a sliver of his attention.

And once again, you stood on the sidelines, impatiently waiting for him to leave the spotlight; irked your soul sometimes.

It’s not that you were against him being praised or anything, even though his head was fat enough to begin with, you loved the admiration people had for him. But there’s a fine line between being a fan and being a straight-up weirdo.

And right now, they’re tap-dancing on that line something fierce.

“Tooru!~ will you sign right here?”

One pulled down the collar of her shirt, exposing more of her breasts that were pushed up damn-near to her chin whilst wearing a sultry smile. You caught a small glimpse of panic flash across his features before he covered it with a nervous laugh, eyes subtly shifting over to you as he replied. “..How 'bout a photo instead?”

Things went on like that for the next few minutes. Someone would even take it a step further by flat out asking for his number, or if he was single. They already knew the answer to that, it was the same every time, yet they continuously tried their luck as if someday, through the power of delusion and manifestation, his answer would miraculously change despite you always attending his practices and his games, wearing his spare jersey, holding his hand, shoving your tongue down his throat, didn’t matter—Them hoes were relentless.

But, so were you.

“Oh, Tooru!~ If you don’t wrap this up, you’ll be walking home!~” You sang, mirroring the tone of the girl from earlier. The semi-empty threat made the setter perk up like a hound, eyes wide as that same panic returned as well.

Although this time, he wasn’t so quick to play it off.

“U-Uh,” he squeaked, then immediately covered by clearing his throat. “Yes, uh, well, it’s been great chatting with you all tonight. Thank you again for your love and support for the team, it's always appreciated. I hope you’ll continue to cheer us and myself oninthefuture—WAIT! [____]-chan! Don’t leave, y’know my poor legs won’t survive the walk back! Baby, c'mon, wait up!”

Oikawa whined as he scrambled to catch up to your retreating form, no longer concerned with the crowd of disgruntled faces he left behind as they watched their object of affection slip away yet again. A small part of you wanted to turn back and stick your tongue out at them in petty victory, but you refrained. The sound of their great king pleading for your attention was satisfactory enough.

You barely made it outside before his long arms wrapped around your front, locking you to his chest as he leaned almost his entire weight on you. You could feel his heart thrumming against your head as he panted. Eventually, he huffed, no doubt pouting as he gently swayed you in his arms. “You’re mean.”

Keeping your gaze forward, you frowned. “And I have the right to be. You said you’d tell some of those ‘fans’ of yours to chill out—it’s getting way out of hand, Tooru. That one girl practically flashed her damn tits at you, and you gawked like a virgin.”

He chortled, incredulously, “I did not! She caught me off guard..!”

“And yet, you rewarded her with a photo instead of calling out her inappropriate behavior. Make it make sense.”

You attempted to shrug him off only for his hold to tighten, spinning you around to gaze at you with chocolate brown eyes resembling that of a puppy out in the rain—One of the unfair tactics of Tooru Oikawa to get back on your good side. You had full intent of ignoring him, standing your ground…but how could you possibly stay mad at that adorable face?

Easy. By not looking directly at it.

“Nuh uh. I don’t think so,” you gently pushed away the setter’s face, earning another whine in protest. “You’re not getting off the hook that easily. I’m really upset with you.”

“Buh I dinit do anyfing,” he said through smooshed lips.

“And that’s the problem. You need to set boundaries with them, Tooru. Things’ll only continue to get out of hand the longer you enable it. Next thing you know they’re clawing and biting at your flesh so they can take a piece of you home with them under their nails and in their teeth.”

Oikawa grimaced, leaning back. “Ew. Graphic. They’re fans, baby, not rabid animals. I think you may be exaggerating.”

You cocked a brow. “Am I now? Well. Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

—

The team had never seen their captain move so fast in their entire season. This was the first time he’d just straight up avoided his entourage and head straight for the showers after practice, scurrying off like his ass was on fire. Questions would spark around the gym about this drastic shift in behavior.

“What’s his deal?” One player voiced. “Usually he sticks around at least another hour to entertain his cult.”

“Not sure. After our last game, he’s been skittish.” Another replied.

A third jumped in after taking a swig of his water. “Think it’s got something to do with that..thing we saw the other night?”

The small group thought back to when all of their phones went off at the same time, social medias in a frenzy about their very own star player. At first glance, they figured it was just highlights of their game, specifically highlighting Oikawa. But, upon further inspection…it was something else entirely.

'Tooru Oikawa. 6’3ft King of the Court, and also our hearts. Being notoriously known as the campus pretty boy, loved by many and envied by the rest, it wouldn’t be far-fetched to consider him the blueprint—The default setting of everyone’s wet dream. He’s a tall, talented, smooth-talker with playful eyes and a panty-dropping smile, a textbook definition of ‘Prince Charming’. Everybody and they mama, daddy, even bald-headed granny would kill to jump this man’s bones. Many would see him as the romantic type, but there’s something more…unhinged hidden beneath the pretty-boy persona. After much debate, our beloved setter is to be dubbed a whole SWITCH, no nintendo. At first he’ll play the dominant role, but edge him long enough and you’ll bring the Great King to his knees, quivering, drooling, you name it. He’s shameless. 9.5/10 - half a point deducted for his inferiority/superiority complex. Get some therapy, babe. ♡’

They didn’t think much of it at the time, when it came to their attention whore of a captain, it wasn’t completely unexpected, especially if his groupies had anything to do with it. The players looked at one another, then back at the gaggle of hormones waiting for the brunette in question by the doors. It was unanimous.

“Yep.” “Uh-huh.”

The third player snorts. “‘bout time it sucked to be him for once.”

When Oikawa eventually exited the locker room, he did everything in his power to appear small, tip-toeing across the floor with his head down and shoulders hunched in crouching tiger-like fashion. He would’ve gotten away scott-free…if not for his petty teammates.

“See ya tomorrow, captain!”

It bounced off the gym walls, the setter grimacing as his devoted followers instantly looked in his direction, predatory gazes stunning him like a deer caught in headlights. Oikawa shot the players a nasty glare over his shoulder, flipping them off and continuing for the exit. He attempted to stiff-arm his way through the hoard, ducking and dodging their grabby hands and shutting down their…bolder advances.

“Tooru-chan!~ Let me show you what I’m capable of, I’ll have you begging in no time, just say the word!~”

“Unhinged men are so my type—Step on me, spit on me, call me names until I cry, I want it all!~”

“I bet it’s bubblegum pink, right? Does it curve to the left or right?”

Oikawa blanched. “Ladies, please, this is ridiculous! You all know I’m in a relationship with-”

“They don’t have to know.”

One had tried reaching out to touch him, but was quickly thwarted when the setter grabbed her wrist. Not tight enough to hurt, but enough to get the message across—Too far. Everyone came to a hush at the sudden display, cowering slightly at the intensity that pooled in his eyes, dark and cold as he fixed the whole group with a stern expression. You were right (obviously). Things escalated the second they were given an inch, with complete disregard to his boundaries and what you meant to him.

These weren’t fans. Not real ones, at least.

Oikawa deeply exhaled through his nose, calming himself down to keep from saying something he’d regret. Releasing the girl’s wrist, the setter gently moved her out of his personal space, resadjusting his bag and sporting a rather disinterested expression.

“It appears you all have misunderstood your place. I’ll forgive that disgusting comment only once. But, if this obscene, rude, and down right shameful behavior continues, I’ll have no choice but to inform the coach of your harassment and have you banned from future practices and games. Do I make myself clear?”

When you arrived to pick up Oikawa per usual, you were surprised to see that he was already waiting for you, not a single group ie in sight.

Skeptical, you looked around as you approached him, thinking those buzzards were still in listening distance, just waiting to pounce. But, when all you’re welcomed with was a big hug and kiss, you relaxed. Oikawa pulled back and gave you a sheepish smile. He explained everything that had happened, rubbing his the back of his neck in embarrassment. When he finished, he looked down at you with those same puppy eyes he gave you the other day.

“Please don’t say I told you so?”

You cooed, reaching up to fiddle with his hair at his nape. He leaned into your touch, content. Until you said, “I told you so.”

He frowned. “You’re MEAN.”

Once IWAIZUMI learned it involved Oikawa in any way, that’s all he needed to know to have no interest in the list. Sort of like Sakusa, if the topic gets brought up, he finds himself tuning out. The last thing he needed was to get dragged into whatever mess his dumbass best friend got himself involved with. But, unfortunately for him, one doesn’t simply choose to be on the list…the list chooses you.

And one afternoon, the former ace was the unlucky winner.

‘Hajime Iwaizumi. 5’10ft hunk made of pure Husband Material. We’re talking the man who’ll open doors for you, pull out chairs, hold your bags without fuss, give you massages, cook you hearty meals, the whole nine yards. With that information in mind, you can’t tell me he’s not an absolute DOG in the bedroom. I’m talking about a man who’ll bully your insides, manhandle you and call you his “favorite cocksleave” or his “pretty little whore”. He’s the type to say the nastiest shit in your ear and tease you for the cute reactions you’d give him before shoving his tongue down your throat, while his dick kisses your appendix. Definitely a Hard Dom who only rewards good behavior, so if you plan to be a brat to this man—Good luck. But, as soon as he’s fucked that attitude outta you he’s back to being such a sweetheart! So so so attentive, so devoted, and will do anything for you. He’s God’s favorite. 1000000/10.’

“Oh? .. Hey, babe.” You said, curiously. Iwa grunted in response. “You know that list thingy Oikawa-?”

“Nope.” He easily answered, eyes focused ahead and he continued bench pressing the heavy bar.

You slap his chest. “You didn’t even let me finish!” He responded with a playful smirk, making you lightly slap him again.

Straddling his lap while he pumped iron was routine. It consisted of him doing what he does and you keeping him company, soaking up his presence until you inevitably left for your next lecture. Sometimes you kept count for him, other times you’d happily just be a distraction; today you did both.

“Haji,” you whined, wiggling a little. He ignored you on purpose, stubbornly refusing to indulge the topic. But that didn’t deter you from pestering him. “Ha-ji-me!”

“Ba-by-doll,” he echoed, grunting shortly after when he placed the heavy weight back on the rack, finished with the set. Panting, he sat up and readjusted you in his lap, hands resting on your thighs as he finally looked at you, amused at your scowl. “I don’t get why you’re so interested in that shitty list.”

“I’m not…until now.”

“Why?”

Turning your phone screen to show him the updated post, Iwa’s eyes scanned it before his brows furrowed in confusion, then tightened with irritation, jaw clenched and annoyance clear on his face. He let out a heavy sigh, closing his eyes to unsee it and merely laying back down on the bench. “Block them.”

You gaped. “What? No way!”

“It’s nothing but perverts with too much time on their hands,” he grunted, lifting up the bar and beginning his set. “It’ll rot your brain. Or what’s left of it, anyways.”

With a dramatic gasp, you retorted with, “Jerk. I’ll retweet and tell them you also love sucking on toes, how ‘bout that?”

Iwa paused mid-push. He eyed you from his laying position, voice dangerously low as he said, “Try it and I’ll bench press you next.”

“Hm.”

Through squinted eyes, MATTSUN briefly scanned the bright screen of Maki’s phone displaying the updated post that started circulating around their group for the past few minutes. Without much reaction, one would think he was too buzzed to be able to even comprehend it.

But he understood all too well.

‘Issei Matsukawa. 6’2ft lazy ass with a third leg. Doesn’t matter if he looks like he uses 5-and-1 body wash, he smells DELECTABLE. And don’t get me started on the gray, low-hanging joggers he usually wears around campus—He needs to be arrested walking around with a concealed weapon in those sweats—sir, put it in me AWAY. The literal embodiment of “If it slaps his thigh when he walk, I’ll listen when he talk.” The ultimate brat-tamer tbh. You can’t get under his skin, he’s so nonchalant and laid back, your attitude would just be foreplay for him (HIS FREAKY ASS). And if you think he’s already big on soft??? Bitch. Gon head and call outta work for tomorrow. 50/10.’

“Uh..congrats?” Kindaichi gave an awkward thumbs up.

Maki snickered, tongue in cheek. “Yeah, man, how’s it feel being ‘dick of the week’? They’re even givin’ it nicknames ‘nd shit.” He scrolled further into the depths of debauchery. Peering from over his shoulder to see for himself, Kunimi‘s face scrunched in mild disgust.

“Someone called it ‘The Door-Knocker’? Fucking cringe.”

“Fucking retweet.” The strawberry blonde hummed in approval. “Oo, I like this one—‘The Punisher’. That’s badass.”

Yahaba snickered only to then start choking on his drink, snatching Kyotani by the front of his shirt for support as he hacked for air. The wing-spiker merely glared, winding his hand back to beat the shit out of his back. “Ack! Kyo—fuc-! BRO STOP.”

“I’m helping.”

“You’re killing me!”

“Same thing,” he grunted.

Mattsun snorted, taking another swig of beer. After skimming through the thread, he lowly drawled out, “Cool, I guess. No big deal.”

He didn’t know much about the list, only that if you ended up on it you were pretty much an ace in the game of dick-slanging. But, he didn’t need some thirsty randoms on the internet telling him that he fucks. He had you to attest to all that, and your opinion was the only one that truly mattered. Not that either of you would kiss and tell.

His friends, on the other hand, felt otherwise. As far as they were concerned, Mattsun was a single man. And right now, he was shitting on a blessing sent from the gods. Maki halted his sip to eye his best friend, beer can lowering suspiciously. “No big deal?”

Mattsun shrugged. “t’s what I said.”

Yahaba finally caught his breath, chiming in with a winded, “Yeah right…you’re probably itching to check your DMs. Tell me ‘m wrong.”

“Ok. You’re wrong,” he replied, chugging the remainder of his beer can before crushing it. Yahaba went to argue, but Mattsun cut him off by speaking through a burp. “Don’t got the energy…to entertain someone who just wants my dick.”

“Don’t you mean, ‘Door-knocker’?” Kunimi teased.

“I thought it was ‘The Punisher’..?” Watari asked, uncertain.

“I saw ‘Horse Cock’ on there.” Kindaichi grimaced.

Mattsun shook his head. “Whatever. Point is, ‘m not interested in racking up my body count anytime soon, so those DMs will just go unanswered. Hell, maybe even deleted.”

“Bullshit,” Maki challenged. He points an accusing finger. “There’s another reason. It’s ‘cause you’re already screwing around with someone, aren’t ya?”

A silence fell upon the group, all eyes instantly honing in on the taller male with metaphorical ears raised high in scandalized curiosity, some (read: Kindaichi and Yahaba) more obvious about it than others. Mattsun merely gave a halfhearted shrug, neither denying nor confirming the information. “Aha! See, see, look at ‘em, dodging the question! He’s so cuffed.”

“No shot,” Yahaba deadpanned, “mister ‘Noncommittal’ himself?”

Mattsun glared. “Oi. I commit to stuff.”

“He’s gettin’ defensive.” Kunimi pointed out with a wry grin.

“Must be true, then.” Kyotani nodded, mischievous glint in his eye.

The others hummed in agreement, theorizing about his type in partners and how there could be a potential special someone in their senior’s life, while the bastard behind it all watched smugly on the couch, sipping his drink like a gossiping old biddy. Mattsun squinted in annoyance at his best friend. “Et tu, dumbass?”

Maki raised his hands, “Hey, don’t get mad at me. You basically told on yourself. No guy in their right mind would ever pass up on that many opportunities unless he’s A) Stupid, B) Aro/Ace, or C) Spoken for. Now, my vote’s between A and C, but feel free to update me on your sexual orientation.”

Mattsun flipped him off, sporting a sarcastic expression.

His phone then began to vibrate on the table. As quickly as they looked at the former middle blocker, everyone’s gaze shot toward the offending device, then back on him; expectantly. Despite his calm exterior the brunette felt his heart-rate spike, brow twitching at the childish looks and jeers he started getting, borderline peer-pressuring him to pick it up.

After a few seconds of continuous ringing, Kunimi huffed in mild annoyance for him to, “Answer it, already.”

Maki added fuel to fire by saying, “Unless you want one of us to answer for you-” Mattsun snatched the phone off the table.

With the grace of a gorilla, he stood from the couch and quickly shuffled to the corner of the room. Answering it, he cleared his throat, face flushing at the chorus of snickers coming from behind him as he greeted you with a simple, but elated, “Hey.”

“Hey, ‘sei!”

“Hey,” he said again, breathing out a small chuckle. “Can’t sleep?”

You responded with your own chuckle. “Yeah, actually. I was wondering if you’d wanna maybe…ride around with me? I’m thinking McDonald’s. Oo! Or that wing place by campus, y’know, the one with the teriyaki flavor you liked? I think they don’t close until, like, 2am. Or…was it 1am?”

Mattsun snorted at your rambles, leaning against the wall as he let you continue. Unbeknownst to him, the guys were practically stacked on top of each other, stretching their ears to hear your voice. From what they could pick up, you sounded so upbeat, animated as you spoke. They watched in awe as their senior barely spoke but was engaged in whatever you were saying, nodding along and humming to let you know he was still listening. If he wasn’t faced the other way, they were certain they’d see a smitten expression on his face.

“Mhm.. mhm. Yeah, ‘m sure that squirrel really appreciated you sharing your almonds, baby.”

“BABY???” The group exclaimed.

The brunette jumped slightly, completely forgetting where he was for a moment there. He briefly looked over his shoulder before turning back towards the wall with a groan—Every single one of those bastards were either grinning or gaping in shock. Mattsun cursed under his breath. You made a noise of confusion.

“Are you with the guys? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt! We can totally chill another night if you-”

“Nah, was just about to leave. Think I’ve entertained these assholes long enough.” He grumbled, walking over to grab his jacket, but not before thumping Maki on the head; the latter hissed through his teeth in pain as he held the throbbing spot. “Rather be with you anyways. I’ll send the address, lemme know when you’re outside.”

“O-Oh, okay then!” You giggled, flattered. “I’ll see you soon. Love you!”

He turned back to look at the group, smug as they still watched him with disbelief painted on their faces as Mr. Non-committal was ditching them to hang with his commitment. Like he tried to tell them before, he didn’t need some thirsty randoms on the internet. He had you, and that’s more than enough.

“Love you too, [_____].” Then, he walks out. Leaving the room in even more chaos compared to when he first answered the phone, immediately on his ass as the scrambled after him for answers.

“[______]?????”

Who would’ve guessed their sweet, beloved volleyball manager from high school was the one getting visits from “The Punisher”.

Within his inner circle, MAKI is usually overlooked. He’s not popular like Oikawa, nor jacked like Iwa, and he’s doesn’t have the whole ‘sexy aloof’ vibe like Mattsun. He’s just…tall. And funny—The ‘Pete Davidson’ of the group. At least, that’s what your friends called him. Somehow, once again during your outing with them at the mall the topic of your relationship became the focal point of the conversation, stretching their brains for why you were so enamored with a guy like him.

“He gotta be packin’. Like, I’m talking anaconda.”

“Type shit. Y’know what they say about them tall and skinny ones.”

You rolled your eyes, wry smirk spreading across your face as you busied yourself sifting through a clothes rack. The conspiratorial discussion had been going on for the past ten minutes, throwing anything and everything at the wall until something stuck—Meaning, waiting for you to confirm. “[_____]. Be honest. It’s ‘cause of his dick, right?”

A lady standing on the other side of the rack gasped in shock, face twisting up in revulsion as she clutched her purse before stomping away, scandalized. You snorted, peeking over your shoulder to raise an eyebrow at them while they struggled to suppress their childish merriment at the poor woman’s embarrassment.

“Quit it before they kick us out.” You attempted to sound stern, but there was no hiding your own amusement. One friend playfully nudged you while the other began to snicker. “And no, it’s not because of that. It’s a bonus, though.”

The first gasped, then exclaimed, “So it is big!”

“’m not finna start with you,” you replied looking back at the clothes, pretending not to know them as nearby customers gave the side-eye. Neither one paid any mind as they continued to gossip. “We have this conversation every time we go out. Give it a rest.”

“Not until you tell us what you see in him.”

“I mean, I get it, but then I look at his friends and…” she hissed through her teeth, shaking her head. “I’m just saying. You fumbled.”

“I’m not taking that from someone who slept with a door dasher just because they got the restaurant to put extra sauce in your bag.”

The guilty party gaped, “It wasn’t included in their instructions, they were a real one for that!”

“Still don’t know why you did it,” the other friend sighed. “The food was cold, and I’m certain they took some of my fries.”

“Shut up, we’re not talking about my poor life choices, we’re talking about [_____]’s.”

“Fuck you,” you laughed. “You two need to get off my man. You haven’t even properly met him yet. He’s a sweetheart, he treats me like royalty, and I don’t care what y’all say, that man is fine.”

“Please. You’re just dickmatized.”

“Enough about his dick already!”

Your outburst drew the attention of a nearby employee; the store manager. Even though she wore a professional smile, you could see death in her eyes. With a nervous smile, you gave an apologetic wave before quickly grabbing your friends by their arms and escorting yourselves out before you got banned. Your closet was getting full, anyways.

“Look…I know the guys I’ve dated in the past were…questionable. But, I really like this one. And I swear the pictures I showed you don’t do him justice, his goofy ass just never sits still.”

They looked skeptical, having heard that one before. You huffed.

“Alright. How about I invite him over tonight? That way you have a chance to get to know him better. And if you’re still iffy, then…then you’ll have to get over it because you love me dearly and want me to be happy and just because you don’t think he’s attractive doesn’t mean I don’t, he is very gorgeous to me-!”

“[_____], honey, breathe.”

You stopped to inhale, then concluded with a small, “Please?”

They exchanged another look of skepticism, until the second added one condition. “He better not show up empty-handed.”

—

When the doorbell rang, the mood instantly shifted in the room, your friends going silent and gazes sharp as they looked at your door. Unbeknownst to all of you, on the other side of the door, Maki shivered, confused where that sudden chill came from. You gave them an eager, though strained, smile before scampering over to greet your awaiting guest. Upon opening the door, your smile slowly dropped at the sight of Maki sipping out of a large styrofoam cup with the words 'Big Gulp' written on it, dressed casually in sweats and a beanie, appearing very empty-handed.

After he swallowed, he gave a drawled, "Yo."

Your eye twitched. "Takehiro." He hummed, taking another sip of his drink. "Remember that important thing we discussed over the phone? Literally the only thing I asked you not to be when you got here?"

He thought about it, taking note of the daggers you were shooting at his cup. Maki made a noise of realization. "Oh, right. I bought snacks too, buuut I accidentally ate ‘em all on the way. My bad. But, look," he shook the cup, "technically still not empty-handed."

A small part of you wanted to be mad, frustrated at the least...but there was no hiding the giggle you rewarded him with, of which turned into more giggles. With sigh, you stepped forward to wrap your arms around his middle in a hug. "You’re so dumb."

"Missed you, too." He playfully rolled his eyes, returning the hug and craning his neck to kiss your forehead. The two of you stood there for a moment, just basking in each other's warmth. But, the moment was short-lived when he gave a long, exaggerated exhale through his nose before murmuring, "Ready?"

"...No." You groaned.

"Damn, do they bite or something?"

"No, they’re just...unfiltered. I love them, don't get me wrong, but they can work on your nerves to an olympic degree. You'll see once we get inside...They're gonna ask about your dick, by the way. Just ignore it."

Maki snorted, bewildered. "I'll try my best."

"Also...try not to mention that...other thing."

"What other thing?"

"You know," you raised your brows, looking over your shoulder in case they were eavesdropping before softly continuing, "that post."

It took a second, but he eventually caught on to what you meant.

‘Takehiro Hanamaki. 6’0ft shameless manslut (affectionately) who’s taken the campus by storm with his rather...interesting side hobby that pretty much has every student reaching for their wallets and switching to incognito mode on their browsers. Who would’ve guessed that lanky, low-eyed beanpole had the talent to film such erotic content and put a whole industry to shame with just his smartphone and a couple LED lights? After getting past the paywall and binging his videos (for research) it’s safe to say this man is very much a power bottom, maybe even a top depending on his mood, with a fowl mouth that’s not afraid to moan like a porn star. Best $200 I’ve ever spent (FOR RESEARCH). Highly recommend if you’re interested in having the best guided orgasm of your life—Link is in the thread! Get that bag, king. 10/10.’

A shit-eating grin stretched across his face instantly. He bounced his eyebrows, leaning down to teasingly say, "Ohh. That post. What? Don't want 'em to know how I make my living? Or, you scared they'll find out you're my number one supporter, always touching themselves just behind the camera-"

"Hiro!" You hissed, face set ablaze as you looked over your shoulder again, anxious. He found your reaction cute, using the straw in his cup to poke your cheek. You huffed at him. "I don't want them to pry. I doubt they've seen it since they go to a different uni, and I'd like to keep it that way. Okay?"

He easily shrugged. “You’re the boss.”

You exhaled, relieved. “Thank you.” You turned to head back inside, knowing your friends were just itching to bombard Maki, however you were stopped when he grabbed your arm.

“But.”

“…But?”

“I’ll let the dick-related questions slide and keep my side hustle under wraps, but you have to do something for me in exchange for my good behavior.”

You tilted your head, nervous. “Like what?”

His grinned mischievously, eyes half-mast as he used his free hand to hold your jaw, making you gasp softly when he tilted your head back. “Instead of being behind the camera in my next video…my number one supporter has to be the star.”

You rapidly blinked, heat traveling throughout your body once you registered his words. Fumbling over your own, you didn’t have time to protest when the door behind you opens wide, revealing your impatient friends. Maki let go of your jaw and settled for wrapping his arm around your shoulder, pulling you close as he waved at them with the hand that still had the large cup in it.

“‘sup.” He flashed them a sly grin. Maki took in their shocked faces, hoping they were a good sign as he introduced himself. “[_____]’s told me a lot about you guys. Hope you didn’t mind me crashing your get together.”

They absolutely did not mind.

You weren’t lying—Those pictures you showed did him dirty. Nothing could’ve prepared them for the uno reverse that was Takehiro Hanamaki. From his lax posture and cozy demeanor, sleepers build and cute smile, it’s no wonder you were drawn to him. Plus he’s funny with a big dick (allegedly)?????

After you composed yourself, still reeling from your conversation earlier, you eventually mustered up a triumphant smile at your friends as they gaped up at Maki, speechless. “So? You guys still think I fumbled?”

#🍁wasabi #SEIJOH 4 FOR 4 #WITH A LARGE FRY AND DRINK PLS #hq #hq!#hq smut #hq scenarios #hq x reader #haikyuu #haikyuu smut #haikyuu scenarios #oikawa tooru #iwaizumi hajime #matsukawa issei #hanamaki takahiro #the fuck-it list

2K notes · View notes